Crum Und Riedel - 1904 - The Canons of Athanasius of Al

WORKS ISSUED BY THE TEXT AND TRANSLATION SOCIETY
THE CANONS OF ATHANASIUS

OF ALEXANDRIA
BRIT.
MUS..
COPTIC
PAPYRUS
XXXVI.
FOL.
THE CANONS OF ATH AN ASIUS OF ALEXANDRIA.

THE ARABIC AND COPTIC VERSIONS EDITED AND TRANSLATED
WITH INTRODUCTIONS, NOTES AND APPENDICES
BY
WILHELM RIEDEL
Professor in the University of Greifswald.
AND
W.
E.
CRUM,
M.A.
PUBLISHED FOR THE TEXT AND TRANSLATION SOCIETY

BY
WILLIAMS AND NORGATE

14,
HENRIETTA STREET, COVENT GARDEN, LONDON AND 7, BROAD STREET, OXFORD

1904.
TEXT AND TRANSLATION SOCIETY.

President.
Professor Sir R. K.
DOUGLAS,
British
Museum.
Vice-Presidents.
Mr.
F.
C.
BURKITT, University Lecturer

Cambridge.
of
in
Palaeography,
Mr. A.
COWLKY, Fellow
Magdalen College, Oxford.
Hon. Treasurer.
Dr. C. D. GlNSHURG.
Committee.
The Rev.
Dr.
J.
Prof. \V.
E.
BARNES, Cambridge.
Biblica.
S.
BLACK, Joint-Editor of the Encyclopaedia
Mr. F. C. CONYUEARE, formerly Fellow of University College, Oxford. Mr.

S.
The Rev.
A. COOK, Fellow of Cains College, Cambridge. Prof. S. R. DRIVER, Oxford.
Mr. XORMAX McLEAN, Fellow of Christ s College, Cambridge. The Very Rev. The Dean of Westminster (Dr. ARMITAGE
ROBINSON).
Mr.
J.
F.
STKNNING, Fellow of
Wadham
College, Oxford.
Mr. ALDIS
WRIGHT, Vice-Master of Trinity College, Cambridge.

Hon.
Secretaries.
Mr.
Prof.
W.
II.
J.
E.
CRUM, London.
Prof.
W. HOGG, Manchester. DYNELKY PRINCE, New York.
CONTENTS.
Page
Introduction. [W. R.]
VII
Table of Canons
Arabic Text. [W. R.] Translation of Arabic Text. [W. R.] Appendix A. [W. R. and W. E. C]
Coptic Text. [W. E. C.] Translation of Coptic Text. [W. E. C.] Appendix B. [W. E. C]
xxxi
1
81
115
.
141
Table of Biblical Passages. [W. E. General Index. [W. E. C.]

Errata.
C.]
145
150 154
INTRODUCTION.
orciv
svfys
Aoyov rov xylcv

slq
Aftzvouriov,
crov
xzl
py\
%6l$ %upTia,
TO,
pur
a,
ypciôv alrov.
Jon. Mosciius, Pratuin, XL.
In the Introduction to his translation of Athanasius Festal

Letters,
Larsow writes
what
attract
l
:
What
could
call
forth
more ad
miration,
more attention among theological
students
Greek
than the discovery of a work, lost indeed in the original but preserved in a Syriac version, by the
illustrious
man whom
the
Church of
,
all
ages
?
has
most
Similar ex the Apostolic justly honoured as the Great pressions would fittingly introduce the work published for the
first
time
in the following
pages
should
its
authenticity be
demonstrated. Scepticism however is here inevi table for the sole European who has hitherto perused it regards this work with suspicion. E. Renaudot, the learned
satisfactorily
;
Oratorian of Jansenist sympathies, well
known
as the editor
of the Liturgiarum Orientalium Collectio and as collaborator

in the Perpetuite de la Foi, gives, in his
Historia Patriarcha-
rum Alexandrinorum
Jacobitarum,
certain information re
3
garding the canon-law of the Alexandrine church

1
and, while
Die Festbriefe des

Paris
hi.
Ath.^ u.s.iv., von F. Larsow. Leipzig 1852.
4. 3 Cf. KRQ. (= Die Kirchenrechtsquellen dcs Patriarchats Alexandricn^ zusammengestellt und z. T. liber setzt von Wilhelm RicdeL Leipzig 1900), pp.
1713,
6 and 230.
VIII
INTRODUCTION.
narrating the history of Athanasius, takes occasion to
make
the
following
observations
(p.
97)
Habent (Arabes) canones

ct
Atlianasii
nomine, numero centum

collections
septem,
qni exstant in
in
amplissima
Coptitarum
Jacobitarum,
antique
codice bibliothecce Seguieriance et in alio quern Wanslebius,

in
dum
Aegypto
esset,
describi cur aver at, qui exstat in bibliotheca
oratoriana.
gumcnto
ct
is,
cst
Eos autcm canones Coptitis notissimos fuisse artestimonium Ebnassali, Echmimensis, Abulbirkat
qni cos
in
aliorum,
locos
communes degesserunt ant
sicut
quern ultimo loco nominavimus, in compendium redegerunt.

in variis collectionibus
Exstant quoqiie alia ex Us testimonia

quaestionibusque
lectione
ct responsionibus.
Non
reperiuntur
illi
in col-
Melchitarum, cujus habentur antiquissima exemplaria. hide facile conjectura duci potest cam qinc Athanasii nomine
exstat
apud Aegyptios Jacobitas jwn
tarn
acceptam esse ex
quam ex usu ecclesiarum quotidiano in literas rclatam sumptis June atque mde canombus datumquc illi colGrcecis codicibus,
lectioni titnlum
quo major
illi
accederet auctoritas. Sunt porro
inter
illos
multi qui act at i At lianas ii convenire non posstmt et
postenons temporis disciplinam reprcesentent] atque inde con jectura duci potest, Athanasio canones illos ascribi, quod Alexan
drine
ecclesitc
mores
et
instituta spcctarent.
Since Renaudot no one appears to have read these canons,
probably owing to
work.
this suspicion of spuriousness
well act as a primary deterrent from
which might concern with the any

gives the
And
of his predecessors, only
Wansleben
headings of our canons, and that not from a direct acquain

tance with them, but from the account given by Abu 1-Barakat. That learned Copt, in his catalogue of Christian-Arabic
literature,
observes
with
reference
to
Athanasius
2
:
More
over to
1
him (Athanasius) are due

//is/,
107
Canons, which he
Vansleb,
Cf.
dc CKgl.
k.
d Alexandric
Kachr. dcr
Ges. d.
etc. Paris 1677; pp. 286 294. Wisscnsch. zu Gottingen ; philol.-hist. Klasse,
1902; pp. 646, 674.
INTRODUCTION.
IX
etc.
composed concerning the priesthood

already been given
the canons.
in
list
of
them has
lists
the
chapter treating of the
of
By
the last words the writer refers to the 5th

theological
chapter
Encyclopedia, which contains a List of the Canons ordained by the Fathers, the saintly
holy Patriarchs and
in
of his
Apostles and the

after
Bishops
who came
! .
them and were assembled

2Oth
the recognized Synods

of
There, under the heading:

the
The Canons
2
Abba
-
Athanasius
in
Apostolic,
Patriarch
of Alexandria
a
full
number
list
107
Canons
Abu
MS.
1-Barakat gives
3
and accurate
of the contents of the work,
note:
In
it
the
concluding with the following here used it is stated that, in the MS.
was transcribed, the statement is found that this holy Canon of Saint Athanasius, the great teacher of the land of the Egyptians, was one canon. But I, poor Michael,
whence
who am
it
not
worthy
(or
to be bishop of Tinnis, held

it,
it
right,
when copying
its
translating)
to
examine
it
and divide
into 107 sections, so that each section should clearly
show
contents and that
all
who seek
it
4
.
easily
and conveniently
in
find
(therein) anything should This Michael is presumably

s
identical
tory,
with the continuator of Severus

1051
to
5
Patriarchal His
for the
completed
and
G
utilized
by Renaudot
period
subsequent
880.
He had been
ordained deacon
by the patriarch Zacharias (1004 1032), (1032 1046), whom he had served as
priest
by Sinuthius
IO
secretary,
and was
77)>
nominated bishop of Tinnis by Christodulus (1047
who had already employed him

tioch.
8
It is
John of Anto him then that we owe the Arabic probably

as
envoy
to
version of our canons.

1
Translated in Translated in
4
5
6
7
pp. 54 58. V. the subscription to the Canons, p. 69 infra. Renaudot, Hist. 399, 414.
KRQ., KRQ.,
pp.
1876.
Fol.
1430 of the Berlin MS.
/. e.
from
414.
p.
322
cf.
p.
i.
L.
c.
IV, v. of preface and 322. L. c. 403, 407.
INTRODUCTION.
This Arabic translation
is
preserved in the following collec tions of the Canons of the Coptic church
:
1.
In that of the priest Macarius,
who
lived in the
mona
of this
stery of
Abu Yuhannes
(r>.
the Short, in the Scetic desert,
about the year 1350
KRQ.
127).
The MSS.
/.
work now
2.
in
Europe are enumerated
c.,
I22ff.
1
In the Berlin
a collection of
MS. of AU. 1338
R;
v.
KRQ.
29
ff.),
canons related to that of Macarius.

Bibliotheque Nationale (Catal.
related to nos.
J. S.
I
3.
In
a collection in Paris,
138, v.
no.
4.
KRQ.
136),
and
2.
In the collection put together by on the basis of that of Macarius
Assemani, mainly
153, no. 33).
(v.
KRQ.
I,
In
the Melkite collections, on the other hand, the
Athan-
asian
Canons are wanting

excerpts
in
(/.
r.,
10,
p.
138
ff.).
Further,
from
them
are
embodied
in
certain
(v.
Xomocanons:
pendix A);
of
two Arabic-Kthiopic Penitentials

in
Ap
and
the canonical collection of Farag Allah the

c
Achmim.
in
On
Ibn
other Assal
the
s
hand, they are wanting (pace
Rcnaudot)
its
al-
Canon Law
Nagast
;
(better
},
known
in
in
Fthiopic
form
as
Fctlia
as
also
the
Xomocanon
of Michael of Damietta.
We
the
are
however taken back considerably further than

is
ii lh
century Arabic translation by the remains of the

derived.
Coptic, whence the Arabic

(H)
The London papyrus

7^ cen
itself
belongs,
in
Mr.
Crum
th or opinion, to the 6
is
tury; and, since the Coptic text
without doubt
but
a
at
translation,
the
Greek
original of the canons
would date
any rate from the Gth century. For further conclusions as to
their
provenance we
arc-
dependent upon the internal evidence of the canons.

important
here
to
It
is
notice that, in regard to form, they arc
comparable neither with the Apostolic Canons, the synodal

Assuming Kcnaudot
Kd. Guidi;
cf.
s
statement (p. IV) to be accurate

119.
3
cf.
KRQ.
12
1.
A A Q.
L.
c.
89
ff.
INTRODUCTION.
decrees of the 4 th century, nor with the Canons of
of
XI
Timothy
subsequent might easily lead us to of brief, judicially conceived paragraphs, but for expect the most part of lengthy disquisitions on the importance
Alexandria.
They
consist,
not
as
the
Arabic
distribution
into
sections
and sanctity of the priestly

narratives of the writer
s
office,
frequently interspersed
with dogmatical or exegetical comments, sometimes too with
own
experiences.
By
the concluding
words the writer

to
(or a later continuator) wishes apparently
indicate
the
arrangement of the work

of the
fear of
(p.
67,
105):
This whole writing doth consist of three chief parts, whereof

the
first
treateth
God and
of the altar, the
second of compassion toward the poor, and the third of the
keeping of virginity. Whoso etc.* (v. p. then might be referred to verecundia,

104 to castitas.
67).
The
first
81
82
91 to miser i-
But such a division presents cordia, 92 difficulties, and it is possible that the passage cited does not refer to the arrangement of the work, but is intended as a
development of
the
104,
wherein the author had exhorted to

His (God
s)
observation
of
all
commandments and
s
all
,
the words that are written in this book of the church

to
law
which he then adds the observation that the contents of
these numerous injunctions
may be
gathered under three main
ideas: reverence for the sanctuary, charity
and purity. Yet
even thus an indication as to the arrangement of the whole work would be afforded for these are, in fact, the principal
;
conceptions which, whether in homiletic or ascetic disquisitions or in separate rules, are here applied to the concrete rela
tionships of Christian
life.
The author
is
without doubt a
brethren
.
cleric,
since he addresses
the clergy as his
He
is
a bishop, and even appears
to stand in an authoritative relation towards other bishops;

for
i
he gives them both instruction and

Migne, PG. 33, 1293
ff.
commands
(e.g.
14,
XII
INTRODUCTION.
1
6,
8,
54, 61, 62, 66, 76,
82,
104).
We may
therefore see
is
in
him either a metropolitan, archbishop or patriarch. He
a learned theologian with an extraordinary familiarity with as readily to him Scripture; Chronicles and Zechariah come
as the Gospels.
Furthermore, he
izing
the
work
in
an Egyptian. The argument for local Egypt is based primarily on the history
is
-
of
it
-
its
-
preservation
in
Egypt alone
arc
we
able to trace
but also by various subordinate features.
The months
e.g.
which occur are called by their Egyptian names,
Tubah,
of
Barmudah.
Tubah,
with
is is
The
harvest
feast
of the
feast
Epiphany,
of the
in
the
month
termed the
New
"The
Year, coincident
last of all
the
of grain and fruit:
fruits
the
is
olive,
which men gather upon
this
day; wherefore
this
Year."
by the Egyptians the feast of the New To Egypt moreover points the fact that the Epistle
called
I
to
the
lebrews
is
cited
as
work of
St.
Paul.
The
re
ferences too to the property of the church and to \tsfellahm

(f. \\2a) wine is not in any way contradict this. Eor, although today still an important Midustry in the was in Egypt, produced Christian period, as may be seen from innumerable refer
point
to
Egypt; nor does that
to vine cultivation
ii;
ences throughout
the
private
documents (papyri, ostraca

4
3 ),
and from some
also in literary texts.
Thus an Egyptian provenance may be regarded as certain. Yet the writer was no Egyptian in the narrower sense of
that name.
He shows
the influence of Greek upbringing and

in
Greek ideas and speaks of barbarians

V.
2
contemptuous terms
p.
27.
"The
Hebrews (Th. /ahn in

the
Alexandrine church has, from time immemorial, read the Ep. to as a genuine work of Paul, together with his other Epistles"
PKE*
26.
IX. 775).
th Festal Letter Cf. also Athanasius in the 39
(Mignc, PG.
3
/:.
1177).
f.
K. g.
Pap. Oryr/t. XCII, CXVII, CXLI, CL, Faynm Towns CXXXIII. Rossi, Papiri di Torino II, in. 34, Mission franf. au Cairc\\. 644,
(all
Zoega 501
Shenoute) [W. E.
C.].
INTRODUCTION.
(flf.
XIII
When
\Q2a, n6b). Presumably therefore he is an Alexandrine. then did the Egyptian archbishop, or possibly
Alexandrine patriarch, who composed this work, live ? We saw that the remains of the Coptic version take us back to the 7th century, so that we must seek the Greek original at any
rate in the 6th.
to
think
of a
(
later
95),
The whole character of the work forbids us period. The writer is acquainted with
familiar
many pagans
something
still
he speaks of the charismatic gift as of 52), he knows the festivals of

l
Easter, Pentecost,
that of Christmas
as
Epiphany
2
(f.
(or the
.
New
Year), but ignores
IO3#)
Nor does he anywhere quote,
on numerous occasions he might have done, the earlier documents of church law. A terminus ad quern having thus
been proposed, we must seek the superior

not beyond the 4th century. ceived by our author,
it
limit certainly
is
The Egyptian church, as con no longer a state-persecuted body;
is
the church of the state.

of the
member
The writer feels himself to be Roman empire when he speaks of the duty
his territory against the attacks of
\
of the
king to
protect
(f.
the
barbarians
102 a)
he
appeals
to
the
civil
law
in
describing the duties of the bishop towards the poor at the

three great festivals and towards those in distress
whom
s
he
must
visit
and
assist:
for the
laws
(yopoi) of the kings do
teach us
lence
how we must conform

all
ourselves to
God
I
benevo
failed
and refresh
them
that are in need.

this refers,
have
to find the passage to

is
which
but the assumption

issues edicts
at
any
rate
made
In
is
f.
that the
Roman emperor
for
to
the
bishops.
accord with this we find that one
who
robs a church
handed over
117^). This
punishment
to the civil
power
1
90 end,
last incident is stated
by the
As in the case of Pachomius (Griitzmacher, Pachomius 1896, 69), whom, although he refused episcopal orders, Athanasius had revered quite in the spirit of our 52d Canon. A century later, however, Shenoute appears to hesitate to claim such gifts (Leipoldt, Schemite 53 ff.).
2
Shenoute however
is
acquainted with
it
(Leipoldt, p. 7,
Anm.
2).
XIV
INTRODUCTION.
author to have actually befallen when he himself was still and we are thus obliged to place the composition a youth at least thirty years later than the establishment of the state
,
church
lead us
by Constantinc. These various considerations may to decide with some assurance upon the period be
tween 350 and 500. Now Arabic literary tradition of the nth century ascribes the work to the patriarch Athanasius the Great, who was
born about 293, who while
very young served 6 years as a reader (ca. 309 315), who at the outbreak of the Arian controversy (ca. 318) was a deacon (/ e. act. 25), and in 326 was ordained bishop of Alexandria, which office he held,
still
.
with the interruption of five exiles (335

62,
362
64,
365
66),
until
46, 356 37, 339 that the contents Seeing 373.
of the
in
work before
church,
to
us presuppose a definite period of peace
the
we should be
obliged, were Athanasius the
author,
consider either the period 346
56 or 366
73,
and,
Is
for preference, the latter of these.

it
then possible that Athanasius should have composed work, about the year 370? The silence of Greek writers as regards a work of Athanasius referring specially to Egyptian
this
conditions,
is
conceivable. But
in
it
is
remarkable that Severus
of
Ashmunain,
his chronicle of the
although he gives a list sumably from Coptic sources, makes no mention of canons.
Still
Alexandrine bishops, of the writings of Athanasius pre

l
more suspicious
is
the circumstance that the canons of
Timothy of Alexandria (Migne, PG. XXXIII) are current in the Armenian church under the name of Canons of Athan
asius
2
;
besides pass under his name.

that
1
and moreover that a number of spurious writings It would seem not impossible
present
the
work may owe the name of Athanasius

c
,
r. Severus
ben el-.MoqafTa
cit.
Seybold, 1904 (Corpus Scr. Christ. Or.^cd.
Chabot), text p. vP. Cf. Dashian: Armcn. Hss. d r Mechit.bibliothek zu Wien, Mr. Crum drew my attention to this.
p.
134, col. 2.
INTRODUCTION.
merely to the imagination of
the extant Coptic fragments at
its
XV
Arabic translator, Michael; any rate preserve no author s

to certain internal
name. Further, Renaudot

difficulties:
calls attention
sunt inter
illos
canones multi (which?) qui aetati

et posterioris
Athanasii convenire non possunt
temporis disci-
are, on the other hand, plinam repraesentant. passages in the work which appear to point both to this
Yet there
period
and
to
Athanasius as their author.
We may
draw
attention to the following points:

1.
The
writer
interest
in
distinguishing
between the
canonical and apocryphal books, which characterized

asius; cf. his Festal Letter of 367.
Athan
nought save the catholic word,

lying
lest
the people
The Reader shall read mock at the
words of the abolished (apocryphal) writings, which - so be not of the spirit of God, but of the world says
11
(f.
102
#).
By
if
slight
alteration
in
one Arabic
letter
the reading
catholic
word could be replaced by canonical

the traditional reading be retained, the
in the
word
idea
But even
in
is
perfect
agreement with those expressed

opac, ayMTryroi,
above-named
vovtfyfAZvav,
Festal Letter: KZI
%<ZKS!VUV
KU-
Kofi
TOVTUV avayiyvoixrKO&evuVj ov^Mftov TUV XTTCKPValpsriKuv

STTIV
ewivoicf,,
(f.
<2AA#
yptiQovTocv f&sv OTS
UVTX.
And
again
in
18
104$):
The Bishop
shall
prove the Reader often and the Singers, lest they read any but the common, catholic books, whence all the people do learn the great and merciful work of God. It is to be ob
served here how, in both instances,
canonical and catholic
,
apocryphal
2.
and
heretical
are coupled together.

is
Still
more remarkable
12:
the twice repeated reference
to Meletius. In
The
singers shall not sing the writings
of Meletius and of the ignorant, which sing without wisdom,
not as David and in the Holy Spirit, but like the songs of the heathen, whose mouths ought to be stopped. 2 But if
1
V.
PRE*\^.
793.
Cf.
Eph. V.
9, Col. III.
i6,Ps.LXIII. 12, Rom.
III. 19.
XVI they sing not

all.
INTRODUCTION.
in
:
the Holy Spirit, then
let
them
sing not at
It
is
written
Ye
shall not
add aught thereunto neither

enumerates,
take
aught
are
to
thence.
And
25
among
those
be carefully excluded from the sacrament, all sorts of magicians and also all such as say that Meletius hath (or the Meletians have) a church .... For had they 2 been ours, they had remained \vith us and had not risen
who
against
the
Lord,
nor had
separated themselves from His
church.
And how
3
can
there
apostle Paul saith
that the church
be two churches, seeing the is one ?
This
last
paragraph, in thus fixing the limits of the sacra
excluded and
alone
those,
mental community, treats heathen and heretics as ipso facto does not so much as mention them. Those
are
that
selves
of the
named about whom there might exist a doubt; is, who either are or at any rate declare them to be or are regarded by others as being, members church. Of the first of these, the author names such
any form of superstition
in
- -
as practise
a class very largely
represented
schismatical
Egypt; of the second, the members of the church of Meletius. The latter are not to be
of the
catholic
treated
as
members
church;
for
they are
schismatics, maintaining that Meletius has a church, in other
words, that there are two churches, while in truth there but
one.
;
is
Now
but
these
this
is
Meletians aim at fellowship with the

to be refused until
they shall forsake the community of Meletius and confess one catholic church. Furthermore we learn that in the Meletian church hymns
catholics
were sung which had perhaps been composed by members of that body. The intrusion of hymns thus emanating from
schismatics into the service of the catholic church must be
prevented and with

against
this object a general injunction
is
issued
the
use of
any
2
liturgical
songs beyond
the biblical
Psalms.
Dcut. XII. 32, IV.
2.
x
joh.
II.
19.
Col.
I.
24, Eph. V. 23
32.
INTRODUCTION.
XVII
it
Of
that
the
little
Meletian schism
however
our
is
in
very little complete accordance with what we

is
we know,
Meletius
in
true,
learn
from
Canons.
or
311,
2
Melitius,
bishop of
Lycopolis,
andria.
was excommunicated
,
by Peter of Alex
But Meletius
another synod,
rather
appealed not unto neither did he seek to defend himself, but

says Athanasius,
his
was the cause of a schism and
up
till
companions are now called not Christians but Meletians. For Athan
he was not a heretic but a schismatic,
3
asius, then,
who had
rent
asunder the seamless robe of Christ,

the
Meletians,
and whose ad
herents,
nevertheless
boast that they have
received that which belongeth not unto them, namely, that

4 For, as they also were reckoned of the catholic church. 5 be had arisen difference of relates, a opinion Epiphanius
tween archbishop Peter and Meletius regarding the treatment of the lapsi, and, in the course of this dispute, Peter had had
his
deacon announce that whoso was of

to him, but that those
his opinion should
come
other
who agreed
with Meletius should
join him.
From
thenceforth each party had refused to the

in
prayer and sacrament. Meletius appointed separate bishops, priests and deacons and set up his own churches, even in Alexandria itself. To put an end
to
this
communion both
schism,
the
synod of Nicaea had decided that the

that that decision had never
adherents of Meletius should be readmitted into the catholic

church. Yet Athanasius wished
been taken
at Nicaea.
The
hostility
between the two parties

cause, and,
continued; Meletians and Arians

at
made common
the
synod
of Tyre
(335),
of Athanasius.
Thus we may
rather
brought about the deposition understand how, about 350,
the
Meletians,
than the Arians, appear as the true

I 2.
Cf. Hefele, Conciliengesch. XII. 558.

2
343
ff.
and especially H. Achelis
in
PRE*
Contra Ar. LIX.

L.c. 127 (AD. 359).
5
Larsow, Festbriefe 84. 6 Contra Ar. LXXI. Haer. VIII.

b
XVIII
INTRODUCTION.
in
enemies of the catholic church
Egypt.
In later times
we
the
learn
that
the
sect
5th
was
still
2
in existence in
Egypt
in
3
middle of the
Meletian
century.
Further, Theodoret states
that the
monks had adopted various superstitious ablutions and the like. Possibly the mention practises, Jewish in our canons of the Meletians, directly after fortune-tellers
this; while the
and magicians, may have some reference to

statement of the canons,
services
that
the
newly composed Psalms,
Meletians sang in their may be connected with
their eventual union with the Arians
and the
;
identification
of the two parties in the popular

toriously
mind
for
Arius had no
sought
5
to
Still
propagate his doctrines by means of
popular songs.
more
striking
is
the strict exclusion
enjoined by our canons of Meletians from the catholic ser

vices,
when we
recall the refusal to
them of communion by
is
the archbishops Peter and Athanasius.

In short, the brief phrases wherein Meletius
here
men
by
tioned are perfectly comprehensible as ordinances issued
Athanasius
in
the
years
366
73.
And
it
may
be
finally
observed that the singing of new psalms is here forbidden in the very words of Deuteronomy which Athanasius quotes in reference to the biblical canon: Mrfiic xvTols sTTipxM.eTu,
pcj^f
3.
TOVTUV xQzipsltrQu
ri.
third point
which
may
lend support to the Athan-
asian authorship of the present
work
is
its
relation towards
is
monasticism. In these ecclesiastical canons there

Larsow 80, 84, 127, Griitzmacher Pachomius
to
naturally
74.
The Meletians attempt
win Pachomius
for their
party, but he
is
referred by a vision to Alexander
of Alexandria as the true orthodox bishop. 2 Socr., ///:. I. 9, Theod., HE. I. 9. In Shenoute
unimportant.
cc(j.
Ill,
s time they had become [They seem to have existed in the 6 cent., v. Rev. dcs Et. r. Renaudot, Hist. 134 and even in the 8 230 W. E. C.].
1
I>,
3 5
M<*tr.
Tab. IV.
II.
7.
Cf.
PRE*
Soz.,
HE.
II.
21.
is
13.
The condemnation
Basil.
of ftturnut ôtôi
however found
also in Can. Laod.
59 and Can.
97
(KRQ.
274).
Migne, PG. 26. 1437.
INTRODUCTION.
XIX
no special treatment of monasticism beyond that of the re lations between the sacerdotal church and the monks. Thus,
for
example,
in
48,
no priest
is
monastery,
unless
he be of advanced age. As,

is
allowed to enter a virgins for reasons

thus
of expediency, access to the nunnery

so
made
difficult,
on the other hand monks and nuns arc forbidden to
frequent certain liturgical functions.
We
can learn, from Can.
Laod.
9,
Gangr.
20,
of the
annually recurrent festivals of
the martyrs which took place in chapels dedicated especially

to them.
From
the latter of these canons
we moreover gather
clearly on
that such celebrations were
by many denounced,
casion.
to
account of the abuses to which they frequently gave oc Such festivals took place usually at night and appear
l
have acquired the character of public holidays with which

92 atten
forbidden
to
secular entertainments were combined; hence in
dance at them
is
monks and
nuns,
rather at these times to hold a solemn festival in

asteries.
who are their mon
going to divine service, nuns are enjoined to walk by twos, and under the eye of the mother i. e. the prioress. If a father should desire to visit his daughter
,
When
in a
tervention.
monastery, he must have recourse to the mother s in Virgins of both sexes are to fast strictly and
may
not eat anything whence blood has gone forth, neither 2 drink any wine ( 98), excepting in cases of illness 92). Not however in monasteries alone is the virgin, as a distinct
(
order,
itself.
3
to
be sought; she
is
found besides
is
in
the family
In every Christian household there
to be a virgin;
(
one virgin is the salvation of the whole house 98, 104). But these virgins may not be treated as slaves or ser vants 103); such treatment would be a contempt of their
for
(
estate
1
and
<T%^#.
Parents
(KRQ.
may
give their children to the
Cf. Can. Basil. 31, 32

Cf.
i
249, 250).
a 3
Tim. V. 23 and Athanas.
Cf. Griitzmacher in
PRE*.
(?), De Virg. Migne, XIII. 221, line 25.
PG.
28,
264 D.
XX
Lord
in
in
INTRODUCTION.
youth
(
97),
!
provided the latter show an inclination
that direction.
Virgins of this class do not celebrate the
feasts
of the
in
apart,
the
martyrs with the community generally, but convent and under the supervision of the
serves indeed as a place of contempla
generally.
abbess.
tive
for
The convent
for
it was customary, th on the pray departed 4O day after death, because it was held that on that day the soul of
retreat
women
Thus
example, to
for the
the departed appears before Christ and

to
this
the
merit
of his
deeds.
Many
(AD.
requited according used therefore to pass
is
night in prayer at the graves of their relatives.

the
Never
theless
Council
of Elvira
306),
in
its
35^ canon,
Placuit prohiberi ne foeminae in coemeterio pervico quod sacpc sub obtcntu orationis latenter scelera comgilentj
miff nut.
ordained:
The custom was however
so firmly rooted, that
com
pensative measures had to be devised and thus our

rules
99^ canon
convent
in prayer,
that
women who may

husband
in
desire to offer prayers for the
soul
of a son or
shall repair to a virgins
and there,
lest
company
should
with the nuns, pass the night

suffer
any
soul
hurt.
For
their services the
nuns are to receive remuneration.

is
On
the other hand, there
nuns against attending any fes general tivity, whether of joy or mourning, at the houses of their relatives. Permission to do so is granted only as an ex
a
prohibition to
ception, and then in

ever,
like
(
company with
the prioress.
Nuns how
monks, receive their due share of inherited pro
perty
Is
102).
it
possible that these regulations are to be ascribed to

in
is
Athanasius,
about the
well
years
366
373?
His interest
in
is
monasticism
1
known.
The
TVJ$
father of orthodoxy, he
TOFOVTOV
l<r%vev
Cf.
A than., DC
iz,
ut;
Incarn.
Koii
Verln LI,
(JLvi^tu
Xpiffrdi;
ev
-Kctiliix,
vopiKyt; ^^txiaei; e7ri(3tzvTX
ry irepi iratpryv vxtp rov

I2.
A\).
1
169.
17, Const.
Apost. VIII. 42, Rhode Psyche
232.
Cf. Leipoldt, Schenute 117,
Anm.
7.
INTRODUCTION.
besides the
first life
XXI
l
episcopal patron of monasticism.

of
He had
narrated
the
Anthony
(f 356),
had maintained close
relations with
first
Pachomius
(f 346),
the founder, in 322, of the
monastery, and, in the years of his persecution, had sought refuge with the monks of the desert. It should not
surprise
us a
therefore to find points of striking resemblance
between
work likewise ascribed

2
to
Athanasius,
the
De
Virginitate sive de Ascesi,

as
and the present canons. As early

to be spurious;
its
Erasmus that
tract
was indeed declared
but Eichhorn has produced in
defence weighty arguments,
with which
we
3 myself inclined to agree. Moreover, what know of the Pachomian monks accords well with our
am
canons. During her brother

sister
life
(i.e.
before 346) Maria, the

a
of
Pachomius,
had
nuns.
established
convent wherein
dwelt four hundred
We
learn
from the rules there
observed that,
if
monk
4
desired to visit a nun, the super-
intendant of the convent, as well as another nun, had to be

present at the interview,
souls
just as in
canon 92. The care of

5
among
the nuns
is
entrusted to an aged man,
as in
canon 48. Since the Pachomian monks wore a peculiar dress, so too the nuns would be already distinctively clothed, as
is
taken for granted

its
in
our canons.
The Pachomian
rule
again permitted
latives,
monks
s
to receive the visits of their re
though not too

the
in
often,
and
to
also, in
cases of death,
funeral,
re
to
obtain
as
director
leave
8
accompany the
to the
exactly
the canons.
According
Antonian
gulations the
monks were
in
obliged to fast daily until the
9*
hour: so too
our
canons.
Thus
all
the rules regarding
monastic
i
life,
which are to be presumed from these canons

II,
Loofs in
V.
PRE*
197.
Migne, PG. 28,
251283.
Theol. Stud,
und
Krit. 1903, 342.
*
6
XIV. 548. Griitzmacher, Pachomius 100; cf. 7 Schenute 113 ff. L.c. 119, 129. Cf. Cone. Chalced., Can. 4, Leipoldt, Shenoute s rules as to confinement to the monastery were stricter (Lei
PRE?
poldt 145).
XXII
INTRODUCTION.
is
agree with what

in
known
as to the regulations of the cloister

J
Egypt
is
in
the year 350.
Again, a strong
argument
the
fact
is
for
the high antiquity of the the
work
offered
by
that
authority
of earlier
canonical
Neither the Apostolic Canons nor those of Nicaea or of any other synod are ever
writings
cited.
nowhere
mentioned.
of the
in
It
is
indeed
said, in
in
(f.
97^), that the minister
altar
must walk
it
the canons of the Apostles, and
(j,
that
is
not
of the
church
canons to use
false
is
weights
and
measures.
Yet neither of these ordinances

so-called
supported
Apostles
texts
to
- -
by quotations from the

or
Canons of the
from
those
I
of a synod, but rather

Pet. V.
2,
by
biblical
the second by
the
first
by
a reference
the Pastoral Epistles. Athanasius too employs the terms

/!7tz77iy.o}
ty.y./.
tradition
268 C)
in
PG. 25, 224 D), Apostolic canon of monasticism (PG. 28, (Larsow, p. 69), 2 this sense. The sole quotation from a work of
xzvc sf:
(Migne,
ecclesiastical
law which our canons show relates to an im

(f.
perial edict
104^,
this,
v.
p.
XI above).
But beyond
place,
resemblances
may
be found,
(c.
in the first
^),
with
the the
canons of Laodicea
g.
f.
102
which
it
date from
2d
half of the fourth century. Should
be
sought other
in
to
-
demonstrate a dependence here of one from the a condition which I hold to be unlikely - - it is
our canons that the elder form would have to be recog nized; and thus the view of Boudinhon, that the Laodicean
canons are a compilation from canons of the 4th century, 3 would receive support. Further, attention has been drawn
in
the
notes
to
the
frequent
arabic canons of Basil, while, on the other hand,

a slight divergence from those of Nicaea.
1
resemblances to the coptowe observe
The
latter ordain
V. CJriitzmacher in
PRE.*
XIII. 217
221.
I.
Cf. Crcdncr, Zttr

Cf.
Gesch. d. Canons 3; Bickell, Gesch. d. Kirchcnr.
ff.
Lauchcrt,
K anones XXII.
INTRODUCTION.
(can.
5)
XXIII
that,
in
year,
l
the
first
each province, synods shall be held twice before Quadragesima, the second in the
autumn.
the
for a
th canon of Antioch ordains that Similarly the 2O metropolitan must assemble the bishops of his eparchy
synod twice yearly, while the 38* canon of the Apostles makes almost the same rule. Our 68* canon, on the other
all
hand, requires that
the clergy of an Egyptian vopcc shall

-
meet
their bishop thrice a year

district.
the voôg was,
it
is
true,
but a small
Again, a point of contact with the Hippolytan Canons So treats of the sick who dwell may be mentioned. The
If they be poor, the steward must provide for such as sleep in the church he shall care while them, as for his children, giving heed to them as unto the vessels in the sanctuary.
for
of the church, and so forth

2
(v. p.
49).
Now
in
the
24^ Hip
polytan canon we read: With the bishop there shall always be a deacon, to give him information as to the doings of he may be aware all, especially as to one that is sick, that
thereof.
visit
For the
sick
it
is
of importance that the chief-priest
him
.... But the sick shall not be suffered to sleep in
the KOiMTypiov, except those that are poor. Wherefore shall he that hath a house not be borne into the house of God,
except it be to pray, and thereafter he shall be carried again unto his house. The steward that hath the care of the sick
cause the bishop to bear the cost of them, even unto the earthen vessels, because the sick have need thereof. Let
shall
the bishop give the
same unto the steward. The requirement
here of the Hippolytan canon appears to

in
me
to be the later
date
for
while the Athanasian canon assumes that the
sick of all classes sleep within the church, there to be healed, restricts this usage to the poor, who are that of
Hippolytus without provision at home.

1
Cf.
O. Braun, Synhados 18.

c.
Cf.
6 1 of the Egyptian Church Order.
XXIV
INTRODUCTION.
rules are at the
s
These
same time evidence of the extent

activities.
of the church of the

interior
economic
As
regards the structure
church,
we
learn
that,
in
order to reach the real

to
of the building,
two doors had

Oupupoi,
be passed
inner
the
outer
of
(
them guarded by the

f.
the
by the
deacons
25). In the intervening space stood the catechu 105*7),
mens
as
(g 25,
besides such heretics and schismatics
desired
to
be
present at the service.

full
The
ecclesiastical
orders are here seen in their
development of seven suc
cessive grades: bishop, presbyter, deacon, subdeacon, reader,
psalmist
and doorkeeper, just as in the Laodicean canons, 21 4. Their sevenfold 24, and the Concil. Quinisextum, division the writer supports from various biblical passages
(f.
ioitf); possibly therefore this
arrangement had not,
at the
!
time, attained the position of a generally recognized doctrine.
The
in
clergy wear a peculiar garb
(f.
105
),
which
is
kept
a special room, together with the rest of the- church fur

2
niture
(g 28).
This room
is
apparently identical with that
wherein the
tithes
of the harvest etc. are stored.

s
The ma
nagement
(olxovcftoz)
of the church
property
is
the duty of the steward
Where
their
3 important part in our canons. more than one steward is required, these have at
who
plays
an
head the
clzovsfAst:
tAsyzz,
the colleague of the bishop.

(fellahm),
Single churches have their

till
own husbandmen
who
the land with hired labourers. Such detailed instructions

to the
as
management
of ecclesiastical property, suggesting

24,
25,
as they
7,
8,
do comparisons with Can. Antioch.
Gangra
be
1
Apost. 39, 40, are especially interesting. And it may here observed that, to judge by the Egyptian ostraca,
catholic church, though recognizing 7 orders, counts
The
them
differently
(r.
\Vetzer-\Velte
IX,
1032,
II.
Kraus, Realenc.
II,
555).
have
failed to find
d. nie-
any testimony regarding the antiquity of the number. Harnack (Urspr.

deren
appears to regard the eight orders as the older number; but in this he can scarcely be correct. 2 3 ) Cf. Can. Basil. 96. Cf. Suicer, Thesaurus^ s. v. oi
Wcihcn,
TU.
iv,
100)
INTRODUCTION.
the
XXV
seem
to
economy
the
of the
Christian church would
have
imitated that of the heathen temples. For, according to these
landowner was called upon to pay, beyond the land and poll taxes, a contribution towards the temple of
texts,
his
district;
and
so,
as well as the state dues,
we read
,
of
the
collection
of the
sacred
barley
and
sacred wheat
hundredth part of the total harvest. The corresponding duty upon vines and fruit-plantations amounted to a sixth of the
and so on. But the question can not be further fol lowed out here. We were only concerned to show that the
whole,
regulations
of our
canons are not
in
contradiction to the
I
conditions of the age of Athanasius; and this point may,

think,
be held sufficiently demonstrated. Nor

field
l
will
any one
contend that church legislation was a vince of Athanasius.

Finally,
it
beyond the pro
would be
difficult to
discover a closer resem
blance to the style of our canons than in that of the Festal Letters of Athanasius (e. g., here p. 67, compared with the
close of the
ist
Letter).
2
Now
asius,
the Chronicle of John of Nikiu

his recall
records that Athan
on
from
his fourth exile (364),
assembled a
3 synod of all bishops and teachers and composed two tracts, one upon the Logos and the Trinity, the other upon the Commandments of Christ 4 Of the second of these Zoten.
berg states that
it
is
otherwise unknown.
The Command
These are the
ments might,
(i)
1
for
two reasons, be
identified with our canons:
because the latter begin with the words,

Perhaps
Can. Basil.
31
(KRQ. 249)
refers
to
an Athanasian work of
[On the other hand, the Athanasian works cited by Can. 2 of the Trullan Synod (692) among the canons of the fathers still in force, are doubt less those included likewise in the collections of Balsamon and Zonaras (Migne, PG. 138, 545 ff.), viz. the Epistles to Amon and Rufinian and a passage from
this nature.
the
2
39^
Cf.
Festal Letter
(cf.
Zotenberg, Jean
called
Th. Zahn, A than. de Nikiou 443

4
u. d.
Bibtlkanon, 1901, p.
3).
W.E.
C.]
Journ. As. VII. 12 (1878), 263.
Mr.
3
Crum
my
attention to this passage.
XXVI
laws
,
INTRODUCTION.
because the date given in the Chronicle agrees with that at which we have arrived. To me, then, it ap
and
(2)
fairly
as a whole, derived pears not impossible that these canons are, of from a work of Athanasius. Not, course, that every phrase
of the
Arabic version
is
to
be claimed as Athanasian
comparison with the Coptic fragments shows how great is Moreover the freedom of much of the Arabic translation. 2 the impression is often given of confusion in the text, and
]
the
conclusion,
from
105 onwards, has almost the appea-
rence of a subsequent addition.
remains to say something as to the plan followed in the present edition of the Arabic version. It is based upon
It
the
translation
contained
at
in
the
;
MS.
cf.
Diez, qu.
107, of the
Royal Library
is
Berlin
(= R
KRQ. 129135), which

;
described as followed by Ahlwardt (Ratal. IX. 539, No. 20 X I2j cm.; 19 10181): 219 foil., 4, 19 (20) 11., (26 X l6.J
f.
from
51
onwards
general
fairly
Condition: in 19 X ill cm.). good, though somewhat dirty and spotted,

18
-
with water stains in the margins of the
first third.
certain
number
Binding:
ft".
of
worm
holes.
brown
Paper: yellow, thick and smooth. No. II. leather with fastening
d-tû
94
\xs
122(7. Title:
^J^
u*}*"
JôLaJ!
(j^cX&SI
cv!^
The Canons of Athanasius of Alexandria, -Script: rather large, good, regular, fully 107 in number. vocalized, although diacritical points arc sometimes wanting.
ôtx
^ &j.JvjjC*V.
>
>
Titles
in
red.
The copy
dates from
f.
AM.
fol.
1055
is
AH. 739
3
= AD. 1338. According to

I22/;
1
108 one
wanting.
Fol.
is
blank.
44 and 46, in two recensions (pp. 34, 35 and 119, 120 below). and 79 43, 80 and 44, 86 and 64. In the Coptic MS. BP a frag Cf. 101 arab. (y. p. 113 below), while ment paged 91, 92 has the text of
Cf. e.g.
i
48 (v. p. 91 below). These facts are most leaf, paged 97, 98, shows our earliest explicable, as Mr. Crum observes, on the assumption that in the Coptic text was arranged in a sequence totally different from that translation of Michael of Tinnts.
another
easily
3
This
is
not
quite
accurate.
F.
108 ends indeed with
54 and
f.
109
INTRODUCTION.
This manuscript
is
XXVII
well fitted to serve as the foundation
of the text, being not only the oldest but being moreover
very carefully written.

arities,
is,
To
follow
its
orthographic peculi
believe, to contribute
something to the needs of

in this version
is
Arabic philology. The Arabic employed

not
of the
classical
idiom;
it
would therefore be a funda

classical stand
s
mental error to treat such a text from the

point and to correct
it
in
accordance with Wright
grammar.
can the classical rules as to orthography be here observed; to do so would to be give our Canons a linguistic
Neither
form which
in reality
was never
theirs.
The Arabic
dialects
moreover are today zealously studied, and to many therefore the exact idiomatic and orthographic forms of the oldest
with 55, 56. Yet there is no evidence of a 57, thus omitting missing leaf. The quire has, like all the rest, 10 leaves, and moreover, the old Coptic pagination is continued without interruption. 55, 56 must there fore either have been absent in the MS. copied or must have been omitted
begins
through the scribe

1
carelessness.
The following
is
the scribe
subscription to the Canons:
L*jJ>
the Canons of the excellent, saintly, great father Ath., the patriarch of Alexandria. And their number is 107 canons. In the peace of the Lord. Amen. And this (befell) on the 8 th of the month Amshir, year 1055 of the pure Martyrs, which corresponds in the blessed Arabic months (lit. month) to the 21 st of the simple month Ragab of the year 739
Finished are
apostolic,
of the
Hijra.
And
in
all
praise be to
God
for ever
and
ever.
My
upon the poor

and clothed
this world.
scribe,
who
is
overwhelmed
in oceans of sin
God, have pity and wickedness
vice
Amen. Both
and wickedness, and forgive him at thy advent to the above dates correspond to Febr. 2, 1339.
XXVIII
INTRODUCTION.
manuscript will be not unwelcome. in the treatment of the text was, it

have,
scribe
for
A
is
certain arbitrariness
true,
unavoidable;
faults
example, generally corrected such
of the
as
for
Jj>;
but
the
MS.
rms
is
responsible for incon
sistencies such as the addition or omissionof the
hamza
as th
and
^"VS
*-^ and
c.
<f.
o>
f*^
tllc f
"
o-5
and C^~
and
of nouns, or
and
:<-uAx,
^3
QJ and pb,
...JOô and jr fôCô of verbs; further, xu^
Jo^
and
Jj^,
^^
î.
The
of
Berlin MS. was collated throughout with photographs

text, viz.
(7;.
two MSS. of the Macarius

1.
Cod. Vatic.
CXLIX, CL
Mai, Scr.
Vet.
Nov.
Coll.
IV. 275), a paper volume, of 178 foil. The subscription, fol. 86 (Icgc 80), is given as: Absolutus est liber liic benedictus,
qui
mcnse emscir complectitur omnes sacros ecclesiae canones, (februario) anno ss. martyrum millesimo octogesimo octavo
(Christi
2. is
quorum benedictionesDeus nobis imp ertiatur. Amen. Cod. Paris., no. 251 in De Slane s Catalogue, where it
i
372),
described
as
follows:
A
is
collection
of canons, of the
together by Maquara
St.
a
(sÛx),
priest
brought monastery of
John the Dwarf, which
situated in the desert of Scete
(^^fj^).
He
extracted
his
documents from a large number

the
of
of books found, either in the desert monasteries or at Cairo.
After
several
years
of
laborious
is
work,
collection,
which the present MS.

It
an
exact copy, was completed.
contains the following pieces:

. . .
.
40.
by
107.
(
St.
Canons of the Church, set in order Athanasius, patriarch of Alexandria, and numbering
(fif.
323
339).
Michael bishop of Tennis -^j) informs us that he had rearranged these canons in a
At
the
end of the
work,
more convenient order

Paper; 336
a page, 24.
Height 34 ^ cm., width 25 cm.; lines in AD. 1353. (Sup The MS. is dated AM. 1069
foil.
plement 83, Saint Germain
41).
INTRODUCTION.
For the
a copy
first
XXIX
I
10 canons
this
(flf.
323^:
327$)
had the use of

remainder
made from
I
MS. by Mr. Crum;
for the
328^ 338$) (flf. photographs taken by Mrs. Crum. This MS., as having been made directly from the author s copy, is our best authority for the Macarian collection. Be
used
sides
it,
a partial
now
61,
in the
Bodleian (Hunt.
73, 74.
:
copy by Mr. Crum of a MS. of AD. 1680, 32), has been collated for 59
It
is
65
70,
(I,
thus
described
by Uri
in
his
catalogue
p. 40)
-
No.
LXII.
as
Paper (bombycinns] codex, written by the

the preceding.
!
same hand
Foil.
238. Contains the 2nd
part of the Canons of the Alexandrine Church, consisting of

,
..... 13. Athanasius of Alexandria

Finally,
collations
for
55, 56,
107 Canons.
I
wanting
in
R,
used Mr.
Crum
of the
for
copy made
238,
MSS. no. 252 (De Slane p. 68), a Wansleben in 1664 (cf. KRQ. 122), and no.
Paris
probably part of a distinct collection of Alexandrine canons (cf. KRQ. 136).
Unanimous readings of these Macarian MSS.

following
2
are in the
tican,
Paris
pages indicated by M, those peculiar to the Va and Oxford (Bodleian) MSS. respectively by
in the
Mv, Mp, Mb. I had originally noted

the
margin
all
the variants of
MS. M. Subsequently,
but contrary to
in
order to reduce the cost of

wish,
I
printing,
my own
will
in
restricted these
find all variants
to a selection.
of
The reader importance noted. As

I
however
the
case
still
of the
in
Hippolytan
the present
Canons,
edition
1
c
should
have been glad to omit

into
the
division
separate
canons, an arrangement
No. LXI.
Paper codex, elegantly written, in
AM. 1397
AD.
1680.
(P2
39>
It
in accordance with the rules of
should be observed that this MS. was frequently corrected by its scribe grammar: e. g. he read in the copy before him
j?
SÂMA]^,
but
corrected
it
to
the most part ignored such variants.
^ yJ
LkjJ
have for
XXX
INTRODUCTION.
not merely in itself very recent

the
original
some 700 years
later
than
composition
- -
but
detrimental to the literary
form and not infrequently quite false, as, for example, be 80 and 8 1, where a sentence is cut in half, and tween
at the
beginning of
l
79,
where the
I
train of
pletely
in
ignored.
However
finally
it
thought is com decided to acquiesce

is
the
traditional arrangement; for
in this
form alone
that
Arabic text has reached us and upon it too the description of Abu 1-Barakat, and thence that of Wansthe
leben,
was based.
given in the are not to be found

agree
at
all
The titles of the individual canons as Berlin MS. are included in the notes. These
in
the Macarian collection, nor do they
with
thus
the
They would
translation.
not
headings given by Abu 1-Barakat. be part even of the original Arabic
reason they are here relegated to the notes, where their retention may be justified on grounds of
For
this
practical utility.
The Arabic
thence
into
by me 3 The English by Mr. Crum.

text was translated
into
German and
responsibility for
alone, although
the translation from the Arabic rests with

I
me
have to thank Mr.
Crum
lower
refer
for
many
suggestions.
fall
The
notes
in
the
letters
margins
to
into
two groups.
variants,
Those bearing
important textual
while those signed with figures relate to the subject-matter, biblical quotations or parallel passages from other ecclesias
tical
literature.
Of
the Coptic fragments and their relation to the Arabic
version Mr.
Crum
has given an account in a separate section.
Greifswald, September 12, 1904.
WlLHELM RlEDEL.
will be observed that the Coptic version frequently shows divisions It 2 KRQ_. 54 ff. divergent from those of the Arabic (y. p. 83 below). 3 F. for to Mr. G. due kindly reading a proof of Kenyon [My thanks are
the English of this
and
also of pp.
117
140.
W.
E. C.]
TABLE OF THE CANONS,

ACCORDING TO THE ARABIC VERSION
(MS.
R.).
Can.
i.
Of
the priests, the ministers of the altar.
2.
Likewise concerning the work of the priests at the

altar.
3.
Likewise concerning the

altar.
priests, the servants of the
4.
5.
Likewise concerning the
priests.
6.
Of the bishop and his keeping watch for the people. Of what is the duty of the bishop, how his way
of
life
should be and that he must be sufficiently
instructed.
7.
8.
Of the glory of the church. Of that it is not lawful to dwell with the
That
it
wives.
9.
is
not
lawful
that
the
priest
have two
measures.
is answerable, not for the congre but also for the whole gation alone, clergy. n. Of the service of the subdeacon and other matters.
10.
That the bishop
12. 13.
What
Of
the singers
may
sing.
the order of ministry of the doorkeepers. How the bishop shall order his expenses. 14.
15.
1
6.
Of the bishop Of the bishop
s
s
visits to
the poor and others.
17.
Of the gathering
almsgiving every Sunday. of the priests unto the bishop.
XXXII
Can.
1
TABLE OF THE CANONS.

8.
That the bishop enquire concerning the

the priests.
affairs
of
19.
20.
That the church must needs have a (gauged) measure. Of the priests victuals from the church.
21.
Of the honour
above others.
of the
husbandmen of the church
22.
That
priests
may
not be husbandmen.
church. 23. Of a poor and respect for the priests. 24. Concerning reverence That whcrcunto the presbyters shall give heed.
25.
26.
27.
Of that which no
child of the church

as smite
may
behold.
altar.
Of such deacons
Of
one another at the
28.
the garments of the priests, wherein they cele

brate the sacrament.
29. 30.
Of whoso
Of him Of him
of the priests
is
drunken.
that drinketh wine in the Paschal days.
31.
32.
33. 34. 35.
that goeth unto a bath. that talketh or sitteth at the holy altar.
Of him
Of the place of dividing the bread. That the priest shall not stand at the oven.
Concerning the ministry of the readers, that none
may
trouble
them
therein.
that they 36. Concerning the holy mysteries,
may
not
be carried without.
37.
Of the deacons,
that
none may speak while he
beareth the cup. not sell in the market. 38. Of a priest, that he may not nigh the altar when 39. Of a deacon, that he draw
an older then he
40.
is
there.
41.
42.
Of Of
the hour of the sacrament.

a priest that talketh with astrologers
and others.
Of him
that
is
found
in adultery.
43. 44.
Of Of
the deacon whose wife dieth. the ornaments of priests

wives.
XXXIII
Can. 45. Of whoso of the priests putteth away his wife.

46. 47.
48.
Of
a priest that parteth a
man from
sick.
his wife.
Of the priests visiting of the Of what priests are suffered

convent.
to go into a virgins
49.
50.
Of the
trades that befit the priests.

is
Of Of
a priest that
forth
present in the church, but goeth
51.
and returneth again. priest which saith that he hath no need of

of the
in
the altar.
52.
Of one
clergy
whom
the grace of the
53. 54.
55. 56.
Holy Ghost appeareth. Of the accusation which befalleth priests. Of one of the bishop s children that sinneth.
[Of a priest measuring with two measures.]
[That a priest shall befriend orphans.] 57. Of the week of the holy Pascha. 58. Of the readers, that they give heed unto that which
they read.
59.
60. 61.
and that which they sing. Of the afternoon prayer on the Friday of the Pascha.
Of the
singers
Of
that
whereof the steward of the church must
take heed.
62.
63. 64. 65.
Of the church
Of
all
vessels
and of him with
whom
they
are.
the
first-fruits
that are given to the priests.

offering of yesterday.
Of not making offering of the Of the church s goods; that,

offerings
and the
priests
be possible, the victuals shall be pro

if it
vided therefrom.
66.
67.
68.
Of the bishop s eating with the priests. Of such as talk at the time of eating. Of the assembling of the village priests unto
bishop.
their
69.
Of
a presbyter that
is
an husbandman.
XX XIV

is
Can. 70. Of whoso of the priests that he must do.

71.
rich
and of the charity
Of
the children of the priests that are found reading

in
magic (books).
of the magician. of hours and concerning conjurers
72.
73.
Of the penance Of such as talk

and others.
74.
Of
the
penance of an adultress, when she doeth

children that are found in
penance.
75.
Of them of the
the theatre.
priests
76. 77.
Of such Of
as despise the holy altar.

its
the honour of the sanctuary and

its
beauty and
respect.
78.
79.
Of the holy mysteries. Of him whose wife dieth and who committeth
nication secretly.
for
80.
8
1
.
Of
the sick which are in the church.
82.
Of the welcoming of strangers. That what remaineth over to the bishop, that
be given to the poor.
shall
83.
Of such
priests
as
give
tithes
laity.
and
first-fruits
among
the
and the
84.
85. 86.
That almsgiving is incumbent upon every man. Of the alms and offerings for him that is dead. Of the offerings for the dead according to the tes
87.
$8.
timony of the Old (Testament). Of them that oppress the poor.
Of them
of
whom
the priest receiveth offerings.

in
89.
That the words are joined together
two chapters.
90.
91.
Of the steward with whom

Concerning the
is
the store-house.
feasts of the martyrs.
92. 93.
Of this, that monks may not go unto feasts. Of the laity, that they likewise are children of the church.

Can.
94.
XXXV
he must
That whoso hath a son
fit
for marriage,
needs marry him. unto their parents. 95. Of the obedience of children
96.
Of the Of her
care of parents for their children and the
ordering of them.
97. 98. 99.
that
Of this, Of the virgins and

shall
voweth her daughter unto the Lord. that there must be in every house a virgin.
of
who
of the believing
women
go unto them.
to rest.
dieth.
100.
101.
Of such of the believers as go Of a nun of whom a kinsman
102.
Of
the inheritance of male and female virgins from
their parents.
103.
104.
Of virgins, that none may cause them to be servants. Of her that hath no virgin daughter, that she appoint some one of her maids (thereunto). Of the
fear
105.
of
God and
pity for the poor, and
of purity.
1
06.
107.
Of the incense which is offered up Of the wine of offering.
in the
sanctuary.
ARABIC TEXT.
"
<
&jlo
cr
]0
JUU
a)
Mv
>
-f
(jv-xi!
L\J^|
,X!
phrase
Mp.
6)
In
&x^
LxxJirj.
U_jb JsÛt
\J;
the whole
this
title is
fi+i
^
Mv vi^J
e)
.
c)
M+
\.
d)
J^<j.
e)
Mp
il.
/")
^)
Mv âj
^
with the marginal note îLaJ.
h)
M ^1
Mv
jlixt
Â^.
..-
\\\ .î-.:^
r
<XU
i>w>.^s^
LA*.A.X.J
V<
,
AX^w^X^
^.^w^.^>-
*v^v,
U~#.-A_3
/*-^^
,M
L<
^,-s
f.
944
,V
blx!
^ÂXJ
JoiL=>
>UA$t
^.^
s-;-.^
-j^
o^
^J
JîOo
LiJ^
lj^-
O^-J
AJJi
^J^lj
-\jJul
-A^ ^LJi
1
Q-.
Js.r>l
yUJI
10
15
si^Lx^l 20
H-
OJUI
c>
iXJ!
,Ux.
10
^JJAX
^
US
yr^
^1
Joji
^c
^Lo5 ^xJij
o^j
L4..X)
^.aj o^jU^
J^-s
15
20
îa^J
L\J J
;
xJ
JiJJt
m)
>.
w)
Mp Jju3 Mv
UtAi.
o)
v^t
..
vJt
Jis
^,
I^ LJ
oAlt ^.JL^:
L^-X-J
ô
^3
XJ
*..
...x
SjAA
<.xO
H f.95A aAjlo
ôAi
K^ûLjC-l
&IJ
c
Lx^>bLx
J.
jyiLj
U^
15
v-^^
ikMfc^
Jo^]
Jyu
U/
cr
Jo
JCJI
LJJ!
!AP J^Vxx
*JJ!
lit
J,l
ic<
laJ
JJLj ^JJiJt
20
p)
r)
R
-)-
jg-^J.
q)
>
hero and in
_x!
^t.
all
the subsequent canons.

jOuLgi".
tfojwJL)
v)
Lzu
iuLgXJ
>.
s)
^)
]ÂAJ-
M)
,j~J.
Mv
w)
Mv
>.
Us
10 iJ
U.
U.5"
US
15
20
a?)
R
a) M d) M
XJL^J!
y)
MY
0)
c)
Mv
A
K
f.
96$
10
15
cr
(2Ux
20
e)
M
-f
/)
R
m)
\
j.
g)
ArA;)
M
R
yiiij^.
h)
>.
t)
RMp
o)
Mv
1)
A;)
M
.
J.AJJ1
+ ôixcJ o
w)
-5^5 Uiilw
Mv
Xaiwî.
JJ^ j^l Q,.
>.
f.
95<z
us
^JL^
JLu
10
J.-X-5
1-45^
,3^5
Li
15 13
*-3f
^^
by
20
p)
t)
g,Aj).
J^LXAJ!
2)
M ^HM)
r)
Mv
Uualj.
t?)
5)
R Mv
Mp
fXUol.
M
ÎJAJI.
^^^.j.
f.
974
!*
L c^*J
s)J
b
>
>JLjl
^J
3>
ij
aÂftJ!
^J
Â- i
JS
xx\Ji
L<
Jo s-x^X^ll r
Jlc ja
*^^ 5
Llk^Ji \x5
Js^J 10
..J
L\_5
fuAXi
w)
-
Mp
^
^j
ij
"
a;)
M
c)
y)
R
:.
^w>Uo
o)
e
Mp
Mp
J.
f.
to|^xj
Jo LJA^J
A;
10
15
.AAJ
-t
U(c
20
^(AJtj
&JJI
o^xjUj
JU13
^^LS
ÂiUU
UL
JÂJ&
/")
R
y>yL
c\j. Mv iu^
*)
^)
M
L
/i)
Perhaps SÂ^J.
xJl.3.
o)
A;)
m)
M J,^L
-w)
M oU^.
pjJ
/)
v-Jlk.
I.
si.*!
."*
x>
\.xJLJj
AJLs
R
f
10
15
20
r)
Mp
,
.liju.
s)
M M
^jytj.
}
t)
R.>.
w)
X**oJ^J.
ar)
f)
tf^^-r!
?/)
w Mp
d\-x
Mv MV
4Aj<u.
goXji
AjF
Jo
|>-J
UJ5
10
.Lo
15
.,,
20
Mp Jty^ Mv
-y-lj.
L**?.
e)
a)
Mv R
>.
6)
R
.
liUJLî
/")
c)
d)
Mp>.
Mv
^;!
^cXflJ
Mp
to*J!.
ir
?3
bL
H
f.
oJui
L y,L\,]I
cr
Xx.5
xjCi
!
15
JJLJ
.5
<
^.Aio xo^L, J*Ju
20
A)
jjÂ^fiJI.
/)
L^Ju.
A;)
Mv
m)
Mp
XAai
Mv
fc^j.
n)
P)
M M
^^j
o)
1)
Mv
^JjJI.
*>3-
+^
r)
+o
x_3i
^y.
J^
^,
t.
?)
M>.
+ J^X
wi.
S)
Mv
B^-JuaJf.
W)
M ^bu;
SjAjuaJlj
aJs.-J.ls
f.
lOOa
A
ft
10
15 Lx
Uli
20
v)
l^jjAxj.
0)
e)
w)
>.
M
a)
a;)
+
rf)
!AP.
Mv O^^XAA*O.
ft)
>.
c)
Mv B o
t/)
li.
^Lto.
Read
If
lit
f.
100*
4-J
}}
&
^y
Jo iCxCi J^C
^
131
i^xxj
^.\Al2*J
10
AS>
15
Ijt
j?
20
Mv
>.
g)
R
.
J^JÎ.
h)
Uift^ u-wJ xJ
A:)
o)
M M
xaiU/>)
Z)
lxj^.
w)
U..
w)
>
w^jl
^jl.
xj!c.
.J
f.
bLJ
t
Lclj
Xxaii^^
X._x_j
10 v
w,
x^^.j ^V^t
15
tj5 (J\.JÂJj5
(jv.lj
*JlJt
JlS
iU^
b.5j
20
U.5
2) M M Q
AO.
,
r)
>.
s)
^x^JLi.
JLJ^.
?/)
M
L^.
^c,
X\
Mv
Mv
ur
j4->
l^-^
f.
1014
Liajt
A^
Jo
^.^
J.
x ils
jll
UîJI 10
15
^ goAjJ (jâX^
^.XK^.
Jo ^LkaxJ^ oV
O
XJJI
20
xJJ!
a)
>.
fe)
M
R
>.
r)
Mv
>.
r7)
/)
ru.
M M
j,
>.
iC
Iv
JlS
(ÂJ
A..AJ
aJJ!
Xsix
liU+c
f.
102
-..
*Aaj
xj^.
.xAaj
31
15
Lc
Ijl
<sJJ
L^>
ij
13
3!
20 J^
>.
*)
J*AASJ.
^cA-Ji
Us sAj^j
I)
Mv U
x-J ^
^JJt.
n)
r)
k)
M
o)
!A^
J^>S
cr
by5?î.
/?)
w)
q)
Mv ^LH.
fcy
Mp AAC Mv AAt.
>.
Mp
J^yix^..
f.
1024
x
a
c<\pAKor|-
^
.
jiiJf
..jylSjf
S^
o
,
-,-j
c ^>
w^x
"
iJ
Js^J.
JC!
5."p
ui!
^Lx
10
~>
s) v)
M
4t
M ^J^.
R
y)
R -f ^ ^ j^5 oîj^^ a;) R + u;) R + (jaiajf. M P U^H-^v^^Li(
3.
^^
)
xA=>
J^fUx.
?^)
-21
Aeg. Zeitschr. 87, 70) with equivalents TTOIP&VITOC, v*Âwi/( ?), vjeÂo; (?), and in ^-Jb^Jt, ed. von 88 Borgian Triadon, Lemm, p, [W. E. C.].
(v.
CAp \KOTe,
in Paris Ms.
44
Peyron
v.,
b)
)
= ^^-xJL^Jf
c)
c-oyJi ^-^y-J
iLxA>
J^fUxi.
Mv
>.
f/)
Mp
>.
jJI
bÛx v-^j^
J.I
Jfls
b/j
JCu.L\Jlj
xiu^l
Li?
10
(?
is
S-yiwo
LCOJ)
*A^
(Jijt-J
131
Lo
O
J^tu
c>
xf^f jLu
20
^w-j
A)
Mv
<r
+ cr
t)
Mv
j?
3 yb.
A:)
+U
M
>.
^^Û
o)
*ô.
>.
m)
RM
\b.
n)
f.
1033
AP
10
Jj
Xlf
20
p)
R
jo.
>.
y)
i<)
R
L<r
^.
(:-)
;
r)
R
L
^-
5)
Mp
Mp
JiicvJuo
Mv
V)
Lo
f.
10
cr
15
iXaJ
JoiJs^Ji
J.
^JJJL
(jO Lvw;
^y
r^
j*o
...kfl
20
y)
î
c)
0)
>.
a)
e)
vîu,^.
y)
M
A)
J>f.
M M
b)
M M
la.
bLJ
R
f.
Jj
1044
_o<^
_xc
^,
x.oijj
Lcojj
j?
XJL^Jfj 10
15
k)
-|-
\Cl
.yx
^
oc^.
..
1)
So
Mp.
Mv
^.
Perhaps ^ju or
m)
rr
r)
/?)
$
.
M
)
V 3J M
!
^M
ûljO.
M x~-Ô
j.
Jlv=f
XJlfcXj
Jo
5!
f.
105
10
o
X_>
I*
^jf
J a 31
aLiaftjf
j.
15
Jsc
^^
LXP
^k>
>0
Alii
20
u)
^v>
+
M y) M
jLi
a?)
ô^.
Ly-Lîv.
?)
rf
/*
<r*^
?-
f.
1054
^-J-
C^JJ
Ujl
jyu ^ jv^J
10
VxJC
^*;P
*b
-^
_o
(_
^J U2J
)
J3!
15
Jo
sj
^bC!
0)
>.
a)
read, as in
/")
12
</)
M
-j-
yusi.
M 6) Mp ^v c) M O-^JU. M A) M
>.
>.
Mv D-^.JUJJ; d) M ^ ^.
i^
probably
e)
M
-
U.
and
Lo
in
R
A)
-^*^
>.
m)
M M
^ ^p
1)
the following;
*)
As>^
xJ)
ÎjuJ
+ i^ î
n]
JÛx).
^>-
Jj
+&
\z>s>.
^
-
o)
M M
.
>r.
,,-oJUf
JSj>)
bLJ
xJ
_jl
^4
Si
^\-Ûf
JoC
10
LJ
x^ R
f.
ioo a
cr
15
-ob
yL
r)
+
x
^XJ!
j.
*L_jl
u?) R -f /) R 4 a) R
U*-
ci.
R + R
Mp
x^.Aa>J
a?)
>
aî
^xJ^
--J-
xi
U^
c?
Jo
X^
,xj
jyb
jj^^
1064
A^
15
-L
6)
+
d)
OJ
-0
>.
O
*)
u^.
c)
P Jo.
/)
h)
C UJf
Jo_,_>.
^)
R
/)
R x
jui
Jol.
fv
Jot
..1
j^j
10
>
(j^
^
Ji
K)
L^LJJi
Lto.
J^J-o
aJJf
i^^x^v
0^X03
vj5j-a_j
U
*
_^>
,..5
P-.-j
35
20
R
o)
+o
.
R
w)
>
+
M
R
,
Mv yJL
_p)
M
R
x.
but corrected to
r)
^.y^^.
s)
X
;)
M)
u;)
o^J
Sif^L,
iCWot
ir.
^
j-
-Lo
ijf
Juii
10
jb 15
X)
R Aî. !.A^.
d)
y)
6)
"b.
R
r)
ry)
Jjtt
A>i
x^X/,-)
l.
Mp R+
/)
^
X
R R + Mv
^
;
a)
/*)
.
M
/,)
^L^J
^ R
M
w)
#.
iujj.
o)
Mp
>.
Mv
^j.
m)
^^x.
jdl.
R ÂJi
ji.
^-o
xq>
3j
~j
f~
w ^-3
(_
^^^\>5
Vv
r*
>iS
10
o
15
if
ju$f
R
Jsl*x]l
f.
108a
20
&
o)
Uxx>
>.
;))
M xo ^l.
R
q)
Mv
M M
Lol.
s-^^3".
s)
R
t?)
^)
M M
>.
a;)
.jj.
M M
r.
10
..
...s
b
-
jo
j^
cr
20
i)
rf)
R
>.
-f- iCÛX-
*jU*oJ!
rô. /)
!
c)
^>UXJf
Mv
Mv
R
L
c)
oyu* -^.5.
y)
Mv
^-*AOJ.
A)
"
t)
MP
.^
-^
Lo
^w^w
JiixJ
Xi
-obo
-J!
^3
x<5
^.^
*.
-^
u c
\o
W^->
15
>!c
Lo
Ii3
n)
M
3L
cr
o)
>.
p)
^Jl9 âAJt.
g)
Mv
î.
r)
Mp
M)
>.
X A ,rLw.
ic)
yj^-w
&xji,
13
v_j^!
lsAÛu
15
a) Canons 55 and 56 are omitted by R. They are here given from Mv, with variants from Paris 238 (= P). Mp and Paris 252 (likewise a Macarius text) agree with Mv. b] P ^^jjs. c) P
>
<?.
r/)
wAiu
;
1
!
^.^c^J
p*x^
J^>-ô-
v.)
:Cv^yL\J.
/,-)
/")
M
\j
,
^p.
^
7)
I)
R M
Mv
A>
K)
+ ^.
jis.
.-Jou^
V^l
_j
Ji
jb
10
..
..
w)
P)
r)
iu
Mv
1
M v M O3yb.
-
i^j^-JJ.
0)
w)
R>,
Mv
îSy.
U3
*^*=JI
)
X**.i.
,.
â
^ uy*^35 ^ H~ byM ^ J^ oy^y^- !^^ uW^^ M oyyu. M ^t. M) R + ^^1 Jo? M v) QJ^. w-) R + |.*_j ^L^^ M Jyl. e) R ^ M iL^-LL
s)
y>5
^t
J^JbCj
o)
a;)
//)
a!
If
yUUI
(/
jb
,.,X*
xJLc
c-:.
cr
_5
Ji
^.îit-Ji
wi_J_*O
3*
15
J>^5
As
A>
)3
A:
i ^!
|?ALf:
20
fe)
R
>.
+
<
c)
)
rf)
/)
x.
f)
R Mb jj^J^. M il 3 A;) R
!.
/)
>.
Mb
/)
yst
>
iXoeJl
<iLS3
10
15
Mb Tx-o^
|yy^ ^3.
t?
?)
*)
j>)
Mb
rr^-
^-
R
Perhaps
Perhaps
s)
Mp
jyi!.
M
r..
^.iXfiall.
C)yy..
)
g)
Jo^L
)
r)
MjjxXJI.
+ suujOI
L,/^.
6
^-l
2)
y]
a)
>.
/J
V.
...v^*J
*
I
>
vv3*^w-!
^
..OuiL
\^JJ
ix^Jî
jji
^v
A*
^XL\i^.
cr
cr
2U
d)
Û*?..
_^
.
f)
j)
R ^jJ
Mb
^:
Sx.
-f-
x*jXJ
M v i^.
m)
ô
10
15
20
it)
+ Jftf o%
M)
(?) C)
JbCo
^ JÛx.
)
o)
P)
Mv Mb
w)
M
.a;)
>.
M1
i^
M b. M i^.^. M
R+
M
î
y)
d}
M (j-û
C)yCj
)
-^wj5
J^^j.
M
R
^daJjJLo.
JciLJ.
e)
M 5^^. a) M M u JoiOo. /)
x~
10
s-JLiJ
^Ju
_ _J
J^c.
xT
uas
jyu
Ji5
e**^
20
r/)
^^
/)
/>)
A)
xJ 3
>(
J.
LVy.
t)
M
n)
fc)
R Mp
o)
Mb J^s^r c? ^^9.
aW-J*)
JoV.
c:r
.
w*)
M
g)
a-^-.
-x.
r.>
M
Mv
M ^^t
-isL..
xT; ^j!
r)
&lJf
iuXi
IV
_J>
10
i-
15
20
o-
w)
)
M
>.
>.
>.
w)
b)
Mp
*Jv^>.
a)
Syii
uX^ ui.
M
d)
>.
-sôi
j,
^XJf oî.
>.
ar) R R + c) R e)
f)
!
J<
..iXo
oi-
5"
J^JJ
A;
X*Mi\a;f
Ji-wJf
^.
10
i:
-J^^vJ
Q-
j uu
t^XJ?
JSju
jj^^
15
-f~
^>
-^ xo_j
Jcs\Jsx.
fc)
/*)
R
/)
-f-
jj^.
>w)
*)
Mv 3
u*vJb.
M w) M
>.
+
>.
13!
X-oLIi
o)
Uxi
jy)
5^3c>-*.
xjy
Q-
J->^
J^-ô
r)
M
5
Je>3.
^)
wls.
R+
Mv
f!
L^J!
L\J>
Lx>
10
15
Mv
;)
M
a)
x)
*S>.
y)
Mv
ôJJI.
ft)
2)
Jsj>ax.
c)
>.
d)
Mv
iiJ!
Mv Mp +
Mp
J^>wU.
^Lî.
>.
f)
R Mv
fr
cr
xJ
x
--
JJXJ
tXJi
Jf
io
f.
IHfl
^c^-*
o w
.
u*tVw
lAjjJii
>w
~N->
m
15
J 20
^)
*)
M
A:)
M Jal^J n) M v M
)
M ^ôJ;.
)
/)
>.
o)
R + R+L
r)
Mv -^)
L*o.
;
s)
Mv R LjJ
j.
10
U-r
iJ
o
15
*_J
Us Lo
Je>lj*
oUjti
C)
^ jj.
...o
,.-_
JAxiXj
Jo
20
M)
;)
M ^LH.
^LiJl.
.
t>)
a?)
R + e; R + &J-î
>.
y)
0)
M
/")
j.
a)
c)
M
M
eJliiJ.
&)
Mp
^)
oiistô
Mv
oii*^J.
d)
M
MY
>.
e)
\
^cJsJf ^.L.
^Lo.
JU, corrected
by
into
A)
ff
AJs
vc
o Ai
cr
*J~
L<
A2>Lj
.A_JL_j
f.
llSar
^~^ ^^ JJX
^
;
^
:i:
^^
ô
Ocô
J5
"b
20
t) /)
R
1
-f~
o^v Â-
O""^
UV^r-k-^3 xJAjdjf Jc^\xx.

n)
.
A:)
M
L
^. )
vj JJ.
M
M
.^.
(
ikiLJotJ
.^,.
rn) M ^^x o) M (j.

s)
uJi.
,7
-f- iioUxiJo
p)
M
1
^Xyl
.^n.
jj^jU^J J^*^-*
J^-^>!
r)
...I
y-*li.v.w,i.
f^jU
cy*^
^^
L
Q^.
t)
^)
HA
>.
f.
>>
u)
>$.
fo
w (^jc ^c^M
(J pLIoX^!
(jivJt- lj
&J
Lo
A>
*-o^
J^r-l
10
^LâJ u^Jl^
C
c>olj
Ij^Cp
L>Lo
Jo
^
15 Lkcl
.L\J
1
i-*
t
Ujf
Jf
^>
IJuP
oJ
xl^
^^
:i:
dUS
dU^ R
f.
1155
T Vr
20
^^
o o
w)
)
Mv
^.
li.
Jo!.
.
to)
>.
a;)
M
Mp
^)
(jJLs?.
,1
y)
Mv
c)
f-
Mv
fJoC^ 5
a)
M+
jf)
^)J3.
6)
uo
yCs.
d]
e)
*)
>.
M
A;)
|jo^>.
^)Ju..
M+
Jo.
wf Js^.
A)
^ M
C)
>.
J!
t*
10
O
15
f.
HO*
Li
2
,
I/
v/*
xjLsuSj>-L) l
~*rr~ T
\
^.
*
.
>V.
ir
t
>
..
ijVi ^^*
20
m)
r)
>.
w)
R
5)
>.
>.
o)
M
1
R
T
>.
q)
Mv
Mv
+
M
er.W^-
R>.
K R
w)
>
fv
CP
CT
J^Lo
All!
L\S
U
UJ
Lo
AJJ
AJJ
10
_c w
xx;
15
s*
Lx_-o
AJiji
f.
1163
20
d)
>.
+ eWÎ
Mv
Q^LJC^
A)
/")
bLLi>.
g)
^
.
3 ).
R
M)
(j^-j-Xlxi
(c/".
Mv
jj^j-J
(^jAxiLiJl
next note).
^Jiju,^^
T
jv^-^ m) R
o)
V^LicL with the remark: j,
Mv
k)
R
*
>
Ux^
Mv
+ Q-oL + cô
^.
p)
>.
>,
like
r
*
t
\
Lxf
+..LJ
>
B
ljJc>!
.xXJ
t?
V-l
...
xj
v^j J^*J
^J
{.
f.
-.^
^LNrJ
V,
20
<?)
Mp
__j.
5
.
r)
J^-iLxJ.
"i!
M !î
2)
w)
r)
û^-J^. R
>.
Mp ô^^v Mv U. M;) M
.s)
3.
rr)
Mp o^xJ Mv c Mv C) ^ dVJUf Mv y) M
!
>.
fl)
~f"
J^^
^>Ax:
,-,Oo
(^JxJ^
Jwx5^j
J^5^\AX).
1>)
j!jj
IJI.
fl
&JJ cLxib
^L>o
\xy* JsÛxi
xJwo
L
vJJJ-cJf
xi
(A3
CuiU^ ilia
Lo
Lo
10
^PAJf
J.^!
j,
v.ji
J^S
Li
(
Ij
sJofyi
15
ioUxJi
^| JcÛxi
V-J-AJ
<AJL>
^5
iC_J5_^
J
,-M
w *0
L*.-^)
^kjtj
Jf
_^
Lof
(jîAfill
^to^Lf
Jc>f
.u>
*v
x)
3^^.5
4-
2_
(-_
"
w-
f.
J
^
20 L_J
Q^J XÂ_if
J>[i^
if
Urr^^
>5>AP
^ IM^^^
& UJ^
c)
.j5_jJi
Q-,
LulJ Jii^vxJj
R
>.
L*ifJ
M
m)
^) Perhaps
1)
3^.
/^)
rf)
Mp
>.
e)
i)
M
|yo^^>li.
C)
l
Mp
>,
f)
A;)
Mp
Lo.
n)
M+
Mv ^
o)
jf.
M
Mv
p)
Joy..
liif
cr
s)
M;
*^^
j.
SAi>
^*cLto
fv51j
\-J
^4^p**z
15
*-J
IM
R
i?
-f
A^J)
^.,1
S^
J->^x>.
r)
"I.
>^r
Mv
-f-
f.
v)
^c.iJotJj.
z)
M o j-jJ^^ ^. M j-Jb. a) M
L4Ji>
O ^jr
^ L c*^.
;)
M
M
M a
c? jJ^J^. 6)
fyLl3
s)
,.
M)
a?)
R -|Mp R 3*.
what
J^^
+
y)
c)
L^
M
Mp
>.
aj
Lol.^.
Mv ^^p.
^t.^Jo*^
d)
i)
Mv ^-ic
^.
Mv
>.
corrects the genders thus in

/")
follows.
A)
R R
^>*.
0)
MR
Mp
ftyuj.
1)
Jk-sr..
&)
sy.
^)
uûuJI.
y^M-Jfj Jo^f.
m)
il.
b*
tgiaJf*
Jjis*
,AJb
*
f.
llSa
l_x
10
15
Js3>Jo
131
Jo
n)
Mp
>,
^^
M)
J -
o)
M M
.
jo)
TJ^.
q)
Mp
^jOô
r)
Mp
Jw^l.
S)
+
v)
>.
w)
y^rFVxJJ.
a;)
^>
&!
f.
jjj
131
j/Lxî* xJi
a
_*ou *
s^
5
*AJ
15
y)
t/)
M RM j.
S
M J. M xXo.
j;
a)
)
Mp R
^
^J ww
k)
6)
Mv
/)
>.
c)
Mv
Mp
/)
M
n)
+
R
Mp
>.
l
M or
o)
L>Jf.
A)
L<r
M
-f-
^J
iLcL
m)
Mv
m R
p)
or
AJJl
JcotxJ
jjAJj
LL
il/SI
O
r
QUJ..
Rf.ii9
xJ; X^x^Ci
j,
lôeL
>LJ
10
a;
Lj
LIiaô
ij
U^>o^
-^
A^>i
o^J
w Lo
15
*JY
j lsj
20
Mv
.
>.
r)
R
>.
U^V
M)
s)
R
V)
^)
Mp
w)
*
>.
M
a)
a)
XwoJjCL
Mv ^yj-
y)
.
R -|R + LC*XAJ
a)
xif
M J^
f
A*J
r .
6)
Mv
f.
1193
Ax*
L
,
J.
j^>*
A,M
"--
LJ
,X_
>
Jo
__^^^--;
(^
"-^
4-
8.7.0
jLJ
r*-^*
>
-^
>
*5 -^
KO \ \OTplOrt
>
vJi j
"b
.^1
1B
Jo
^
g
<?.
lj
20
c)
>
d)
h)
M
R
^
..
Ji
tL4l
i)
il.
C)
Mv
k)
o)
>.
f)
M
jt?)
>.
/)
i)
l^jyC^t.
M ÂJL
L^jcJLj.
-;yaj.
jii.
^.ou
i^ju oils.
w)
w)
Mv
Mp
_x
jdll
sjl^l
y>J
Jo
J^JJi
j*-^^
^fij^JOeji
-J^
IB
*v
cr
b-c -ob
^js
^)
Mv
>.
r)
s)
jy>^.
M
R
JC^yUoL
C.].
t)
Perhaps read *x^

read oliUi.
t>)
= ôv^
^ê*^-
Mp
;
^xx>
Mv
1
\>Lyj.
[W. E.
^)
M
x)
o-
C^JUjJf 4ôJf.
t/)
Presumably
Je>^\
.
for
^^ nepn \.
ft)
^
u)
So
R M
[W.
cr5
o^. But L^y^^ J^^

E. C.].
c)
>.
M M
^yCJj.
a)
Mp ^L.
>.
X~J
ol
-~-^>
^-A-"
f.
1204 &-
yj Jls
^JLiL
j>j
O j *^ Mt l^^ô
cr f^!^
A^LJ^
!y^>
cr^
_jl
y>*
^V>5
uol
!s
10
A)
ÛJ.
?
Mv
>
^Jli.
A:)
c^^ U^
o)
,s)
>.
M p) R M dU^J
.
CP U- o^*J x^^.
;
Mp
-|-
t.
J^^. /) M fjtj. M HA^!33 SLjUf. m) M LCA^J M \ 7 r)

sA>l
.
y)
/)
M
-f
R
)
/)
M
-
^.jô
JU:
-j-
v)
-*~aJ.
w)
L_gJ
Liasus
1*^
10
ô
c
(^.S
î J
-s
(_.
LCol
J^ LJ
15
20
R ÛLXSMWJ R oL0/. R
a;)
-I-
A>^
uciû
aa)
Ac
^
Ûo.
iCoi
e)
ÎJmJ! JÛx. Read ? ^LxJf.

w^J.
c)
y)
6)
M
R
vi>
U.J
>.
RMv
^
M
oifl^^.
rf)
/)
R fskj^.
^)
10
Ijl
.13
u/ Jo u
15
(3
Jj
20
M
0)
M
JJt.
>.
k)
m)
M M
/)
-j-
Mp
So
>
p)
M+
R
L^^
y)
+
)
r) v)
RM;
>.
but road
,)
Mp
r
Lcl.
M
y)
u)
a;)
>
f.
122.
10
xô
A^XAO dU
J.LXS!
Ci
JLaJ!
xiiS
15
jatf
bCJ oa \Jf
kll
Acs^J
^xjLxx)
Jsc
jUJf
20
Joî
z) R a) R x^/. R yj*. d) M f^x^ô
.
,Xf
U-JLc
Ujb
AUf
ft)
-f
e)
L
)jr
JLlf
>.
c)
Mp
^M
f)
in
JÛx.
>.
M
follows
h)
is
from
0)
What
only.
For the subscription

LX>|j
v.
Introduction.
Mp
(j^.
this
Abu
1-Barakat read
Ly^
o ^,
cf.
Introduction. Perhaps
was the original reading, here altered
to
agree with
104, end.
TRANSLATION OF THE ARABIC TEXT.
In
the
Holy Ghost,
name of the Father and One God. a

of the
of the
Son and of the R
f.
The Canons
stolic,
holy, excellent Athanasius, the apo
Patriarch of Alexandria.
is
May
his blessing
be with
us.
Amen. And their number the Lord. Amen, b
107 Canons. In the peace of
These are the laws of the presbyters. Let those that minister aright be held worthy of double honour and especially those
that labour in the
word and teaching
because that they are
not appointed
all;
of the bishops for (payment of) anything at

all
wherefore they must needs be honoured with
godly
did
honour,
d For when Moses served
the altar worthily,
God
grant unto his countenance a splendour greater than all. 2 And this did God make for a sign unto them that serve the altar
aright in holiness, even as he.
3
For he was the

in doctrine
faithful
presby
-
ter,
who laboured
law
their
for
in the
word and
and established
the
that obstinate people and bore their burden

their irreverent
and
a
b
weeping and
>
murmuring wherewith
The whole formula Mp. The title in M. These be
the
Canons of the church

set
that
our father, the

grant
us the
holy
Athanasius, Patriarch of Alexandria, blessing of his prayers. Amen.
in
order.
God
is
d M. must be
a presbyter.
in all godly honour.
In what follows Moses
described as
g Mv.
1
in margin,
their hypocrisy
Tim. V.
17.
i
EX. XXXIII.
9,
XXXIV.
29
ff.
Cf. Ex.
XXIV.
(05).
they murmured against the Lord, and the curses that they uttered against Him. 4 Yet // was not all this a burden unto
him because of the beauty of the altar whereof he was the Wherefore minister and which was an image of the Word. he was honoured more than any, in that he tasted of the
r>
God he, the first that spake of the Church and gave unto her the form of the tabernacle, that by this fixed design the Church might be called to mind. For the
sweetness of
;
tabernacle which followed him was an image of the Church.
And
not only
did he
make
it,
but he also set therein in

service, that he
order the
ordinances of the
sacred
might
teach us the fear of
we
the
see
it
not.
raiment of
God that doth surround the For he made bells round about Aaron his brother, that, when
he
should
die.
altar, albeit
the
hem
of
7
the chiefs
f.
94
*at the holy place heard him enter the tabernacle, they might
step
aside,
lest
For every one that
shall
venture to approach the
God,
the
shall
die
without observing the law of a wretched death, even as the sons of Eli,
altar,
priest
of the Lord. For none that serveth the altar in
impurity or with neglect shall die a good death. i). k He saith also unto the priests which draw nigh unto
(
the Lord, that they sanctify themselves, lest the

certain of them.
s
For
this befell the sons of
Aaron
Lord destroy 9 when

,
they
sanctified
s
not
themselves according to the bidding of

I0
their father
brother, to perform their priesthood in the fear

said,
I
of God.
M.
K.
For.
For Moses
fear
and tremble,
for this is
//
Contents:
Of
the priests, the ministers of the altar.
Num.
Ex.
XI.
10
14,
ff.
Deut.
Cf.
1
I.
12.
Adyc$. Cf. R.
()<)/>.
XXVIII. 33
here Can. Hippol.
29
n.
3 (Riedel,
Kirchen-
96 (ib. 272). rechtsqu. 219), Can. Basil. 7 R. gga has angels instead of chiefs
xifiwrbv Kvptov
III.
8
Cf. therefore
also
Sam. IV.
I.
4,
I
T$V
Pet.
TUV Zuv&neuv (A)

Si/va/x/;
xstfy /j,evou
%epov@ef(4;
Eph.
21,
22, where
Ex. XIX. 22.
appears as a designation of angels. 10 Kx. III. 6 Lev. X. 2.
(?).
the place wherein the

ses,
Lord dwelleth
will
as
He
said unto
Mo
will appear unto thee
in this place,
between the
.
wings
of the
cherubim, and
speak with thee

12
For a
seeth
word went
forth from
liveth
.
His mouth saying,
No man
my
And
the
so
face
and
David knoweth
this
when he
saith,
Dreadful art thou,

the prophet
/
God; who can stand before Thee? David never ventured to draw nigh unto
Lord
to
or, like
do,
as
a priest, to offer sacrifice, albeit he longed he saith, H I love Thy dwellings, O Lord of
Hosts, and
my
than
soul
longeth for
the
altar
for)
the
courts
to
of the
Lord
His desire to approach

greater
far
(his
and
be a priest was
desire
For by no means have all men whom the Lord hath chosen altar, rather for him only
this
the glory of his kingdom. authority to approach the

for
duty;
and he must
(then)
perform his service in fear

(himself) seen
//
and trembling. For David had
how
1<
Saul,
who without
of a blessing,
right or authority
made an
offering, instead
fell
received
therefor a curse and

his glory
into great
grief.
For God took from him
when he ventured
f.
to approach the sanctuary, being but a layman, and to take * the faithful priest, m For R upon himself the office of Samuel,
it this cause did God take from him his kingdom and gave unto David, because that he reverenced the altar. He saw also 1G because the destruction which God performed upon Uzzah, Uzzah did without authority put forth his hand and lay
95
hold upon the ark of the covenant of the Lord. For as the calf which bore the ark caused it to lean aside, Uzzah laid wherefore the Lord destroyed him and he hold
upon
his
it;
died
that,
/
forthwith
Lord. And when David beheld n and albeit he desired to heart was oppressed
before the
//
M.
the great prophet.
r%iq.
R.
>
priest.
11
Ex.
Ps.
i*
XXV. 22. LXXXIV.

v,
Ex. XXXIII. 20.

i
13 1G
Ps.
J
CXXX.
Chr
-
3.
i, 2.
Sam. XIII. 9
14-
XIIL
9-
Sam. VI.
8.
bring the ark unto his house, yet durst he not, saying, How and in what manner should the ark of the Lord enter into
my
dwelling
And when Dara
1S
received the ark, his state

rich,
of poverty ceased and he
became
as
it
is
said,
2()
19
The
Lord blessed the house of Dara n the Chaldaean, and all that he had, because of the ark of the Lord For who shall even draw nigh unto an altar with little fear and be safe?
.
King
fore
Uzziah
21
also
coveted
it
the
outward
form
22
of the
priesthood,
for verily
call
is
a thing to be desired.
Yet where
do
to
mind a
through the Holy Ghost ? myriads which followed Moses die through the Holy Ghost? As the Israelites said unto Moses, 23 We are become few and
are
single man, that alone suffered Did not the most of the sixty
perished
because
that
the
earth
had
swallowed
befell
up
Dathan and
cause that
Abiram with
their
men. This
them be
they had desired the honour of the priesthood.
also and his multitude, in all two hundred men, wrath before the Lord, as it is written 23 To him that hath shall be given, that he may have abundance; but from him that hath not, the little that he hath shall be
Korah
24
died
in
taken away For God would teach us the fear that belongeth unto the altar and unto all the vessels that are upon the altar. It is said, 20 The Lord spoke thus with Moses and
.
Eleazar saying, Take the brazen vessels, which have been brought before the Lord, from the midst of the men that
f.
95^ vvere
burned,
because they had sanctified (them)/ with a

.
sinful soul.
Bring them before the Lord

/ R.
//
Mp. Kedar, Mv. Kedara.

For
they had sanctified themselves.
8
20
2
"
A(2eHatp&, cf. Holmes-Parsons.

cf.
Sam. VI.
12.
A
:
misreading of reWx7o<;, 2 Chr. XXVI. 16.

<r*>5/**.
Xer$x7o^ cod. 92 (Holmes-Parsons).

6.
Cf. Can.
Hippol.
Num. XVII. 12. * Num. XVI. 3638.
M Num.
XVI.
ff.
Mat.
XXV.
29.
2).
r Wherefore
27
he
commanded them
holy
2B
in
every place,
re-
saying,
Reverence
priests 5
also,
my
places
For the Lord

have
defiled
proveth
saying,
They
the
.
Lord
And
altar,
in
aside from my law holy place and have turned Ezekiel He saith, as one that is sad at heart be
29
cause of the princes,
They
build
them houses beside the
dwellings
wherein to eat and drink. For they have set their beside dwelling and their wall standeth betwixt
my
me and
be put
these,
them,
that
they
(sic)
with their
whoredom may
far
from
30
me
The
wise Paul also
doth blame such as
saying,
Have ye
n no houses wherein ye
and drink, that ye should have not? put them to shame that
Gospel
all
despise the church of
may eat God and

the holy
And
again
saith,
31
He made
the
a
sellers
house
house
is
and buyers, of merchandise

the
a scourge of cords and cast out s saying, Make not my father

,
teaching us thereby that

the
altar the table of the
32
God
house
church and
Lord, as
He
saith in the
prophet w Malachi,
Woe
as
unto him
3
that saith,
The
table of the
also,
Lord
is
defiled
He
saith,
Woe
say,
unto you
Whoso
shall
ye scribes and Pharisees, because ye swear by the temple and altar, it is
but whoso shall swear by the gold of the temple and by the offering which is upon the altar, he is thereby bound Now no man may draw nigh unto the temple and
nothing;
.
the
themselves as holy altar but those that have sanctified

the
.
befits
holy place
He
34
saith,
Fear and know that

it
am God
that
For
this
cause,
priest,
this.
is
given unto thee
thou have power over
all
Doth not God require

of the priests at the altar.
r R. Contents: Likewise concerning the

s
M. His
priests.
work M. Ye have.
28 30
w
III.
4.
Mv.
>.
21
29
a*
Lev. XIX. 30, XXVI. Ezek. XLIII. 8, 9.

Joh.
II.
2.
Zeph.
i
Cor.
I.
XL
7,
22.
12.
15.
34
M
Lev.
Mai.
17?
33
Mat. XXIII. 16.
XXV.
of thee that thou shouldst be without sin? Wherefore keep thyself far from receiving and from presents, for thereby
come
or
sins.
*
(8 3). -r
thou levitical priest, wherefore dost thou
sell
buy? Unto thee are given the first fruits of all, unto thee are given the offerings for the dead and the living and thou
35 dost cat the sins of the people, even as Hosea saith, They do cat the people s sins May that not befall thee which is
.
Their souls are seized away through said, iniquity the priest doth evil, what then shall the people do?
priests
When
37
The
chosen y that they may be more holy than the and that unto them the offerings may be given, that people
are
holy, praying for the people, entreating for even as Moses saith of them, 3s that sins, they are those whom the Lord God hath chosen And when the
they
may
be
their
priest
shall
:
sin
like
the
people,
who than
shall
pray
for
them
have
it
For
a people
and
priests that are impure, the
same
is
no prayer which goeth up to God for the people, as 3 The Lord heareth not the said, prayer of the sinner
.
For
the
ten
times
in
did
the
wrath
that
of
people
the
desert,
come upon he might root them out.

the
Lord
But Moses prayed for them and the Lord turned away His wrath from them and had pity upon the sinful people, for a a just man s sake, because that he had not grieved the
heart of God.
(
4).
So now none
shall
understanding, loving God, loving
be made a priest but men of;/ men, such as are able
worthily to stand before the altar. For

.r
many
in these
times
y Mv.
/
R. Contents: Likewise concerning the priests, the servants of the altar. are instructed. a M. for a single.
R. Contents: Likewise concerning the priests.
d M.
IV.
the
men
of.
HOS. IV.
8. 5,
36
//,/,/.
37
M
3
Cf.
IIOS.
9.
Deut. XXI.
Joh. IX. 31,
XVIII.
I.
5,
Is.
15,
Num. XVIII, 6, 7. Prov. XV. 29, XXVIII.
9.
chose
not
the holy
for
the
priesthood,
by reason of
their
poverty, and
law,
40
(rather) they chose the rich that (live) without to entrust them with the Lord s flock, though they
faithful
be not
I
unto themselves;
41
of
whom
the Lord saith,
42
have given mine inheritance into their hands, yet have they done unto me no good, but have laid a heavy burden * upon the aged h Woe unto him that draweth nigh unto R
,
f.
the
altar
being unclean.
They have
entrusted
unto thee
these
trust
men and have

and
as
set thee over these offerings, as

set in order,
one
in
one that doth
O
s
levitical
priest,
that
many may
seek help of thee at
God
service
and that
thou mayest win the souls of them for whom thou shalt be 43 He is answerable for all the flock. answerable, as it is said,
Wherefore God hath placed the people under your

priests,
feet,
ye
ye great
44
people,
God s house, as he saith unto the chief men and submit yourselves unto Obey your
in
men
they it is that pray day and night for your souls If thou dost keep watch for the people and prayest for them, thou shalt surely redeem the souls of them whose
them,
i
for
offerings
thou eatest. But
if
not and thou art slothful,

If
how
thou
then
and
in
what way
wilt
thou give account of them?
be not found the intercessor for them

is
it
in their troubles,
not meet thou shouldst eat their offerings.

5)./
The bishop 45 must be

in
in all thing blameless,
married
/
to
in
one
wife, seeking his profit rightly,
humble of heart, sound

not
faith, patience, money loving, no drunkard, a lover of strangers, apt to teach, perfect. If thou
love and
in
4G
h R. but have burdened

i
me
with too much.
gather yourselves unto them. k R. Contents: Of the bishop and his keeping watch for the people.
/
RMp. and
M. sound
in heart
and
in faith.
40 43
Zvopot.
45
41 AC. XX. 28. ?Ac. XX. 28, ?Ezek. XXXIV. 10. i Tim. III. 2, Tit. I. 79.
42 44 46
is.
XLVII.
XIII.
6.
H ebr.
17.
Tit. II. 2.
10
art not able for this,
wherefore art thou loaded with
this great
judgeship?
of this
;/
Is
it
for the sake of
shameful gain? Truly on account
many do become bishops, and many presbyters also and deacons likewise. And on account of such He saith, The priests which draw nigh unto God must keep themselves holy, that God destroy not some of them 47 Why
.
shameful gain
lookest thou upon the altar and the incense with irreverent
eye?
f-
Why
while
bindest
there
live
thou be
in
thyself
by these
curses and these
97 a
tears,
the world
many
trades
whereby
punish
thou mightest
and so be saved from
this fearful
ment
that befalleth
them
that devote themselves not worthily
unto the service of the altar./ Blessed is he that shall prove worthy to attain unto honour at the hand of the mighty and merciful Lord. Of such works (it is said) thus, q^ I fear
not to
fall
is
into the
hand of the
living
God
and so again,
.
49
Blessed
therefore
he that receiveth from
Him
a blessing
altar,
Whoso
him be
would belong unto r the dread

is
let
diligent, as
worthy upon the sons of Eli the priest, because their father in his highpriestship had not trained them up aright, so that they
but rooted them out and town Nob (Nowa 50 ), with destroyed priests the edge of the sword, from man to woman and from young to old, they and their cattle, and not that only but also
priesthood,
likewise
of the holy place. If
He had no mercy
should
observe the
the
the
men
that
bare the banners,

fifty
is
51
so that the
fell
number was
beneath the
three hundred and

feet of Saul, as in Shiloh,
//
men
52
of those that
said, my dwelling because of the sins of the priests and the iniquity
it
T went
forth from
q r
M. such. M. And so Mv. cleave
/ M. unto
the altar.
it
are these things (that unto.
is
said) thus.
41
Cf. Ex.
I
XIX.
22.
((ft
*8
Sam. XXIV.
<0
14.
Cf. Ps.
XXIV.
5.
Sam. XXII. 19
1
A.
N<*/3,
B.
Nc>0*).
51
/*.
8.
Cf. Ps.
LXXVI1I.
60.
II
of your
(sic)
fathers :/
if
He
did this in the place where
His name
first
multitude, what then
dwelt and destroyed them, they and all their shall He do unto us, if we sin against
the
place of His holiness?
Once already have
said,
53
No
man
that hath served the altar in impurity hath died a

all
happy
death, but rather
that did despise the altar died a wret

altar,
ched, fearful death.

is
The
for
that
is
to say, the offering, u

fast
place
of joy
whoso holdeth
that
is
unto
for
His laws,
is
by reason of the
slothful
fear
His;
but
him that
He
lest
is
destruction. If ye can not be humble, stand

for that
afar
is
off,
ye be burned;
fire,
which
is
upon the
54
altar
an
unquenshable
shall
55
as
.
the
altar
not die out
God hath said, Thou hast power
The
to
fire
of
in
walk
f>
the canons
of the Apostles that thou mayest attain with

5G
them unto honour.

flee
But
afar
off;
for
Amos
that
thou have not the power, then 57 When I beheld the Lord saith,
if
standing upon the altar,

of forgiveness,
58
He
said unto me,
the outer doors
Smite the place may be shaken By

.
this place of forgiveness
He meaneth
not the (thing of) wood,
but the servants that are about the place of forgiveness and stand at prayer by the place where sins are forgiven. It is
said,
59
Teach the
is
priests that
they
may
teach the people
For whoso
is
not of the presbyters and deacons, the same

called people; wherefore the priest prayeth for
(cf.
not
/
59a
(sic)
Mv. your prophets M. the strength (?).

V. p. 4, R. 94^.
Lam. IV. 13), Mp. your w M. teach the people
sons.
thereof.
53
Lev. VI.
9,
12 (2,
5).
55
This
refers,
tions
of S.
Apostolical Canons , but to the injunc Paul in the Pastoral Epistles and of I Pet. V. i, 5, as the sub
(
not to the so-called
sequent development
nerally, to
56
l
6)
shows. Or the reference might be,

(cf.
still
more ge
the apostolic tradition

translation.
Larsow, Festbr.
d.
heil.
Athan. 69).
So the Arabic
the
Hut the
to
.
hast
power
IX.
i.
attain unto like

57
walk according honour with them

to
58
original sense is perhaps, If thou the canons of the Apostles, thou shalt Cf. the following sentence.
59
Am.
faotvTwiov.
is
Cf. Deut.
XXXI.
9.
Lev. XVI.
7.
the
same
called.
12
the people. But the rest of the people also must pray for the
priest,
as
it
is
written,
G()
thou hast prepared for

(
us,
Give strength unto him whom x that theyj/ be not found in sin
*
6).
The
priests
must behave themselves according

()1
as
the Apostles have ordained. Wherefore the bishop must be

in
married to one wife, vigilant, blameworthy, 2 wise, orderly, of an understanding heart, apt to teach, not
nothing
lover
of shameful
gain, ordering well his house, faithful,
true,
pure, continent, constant in the right word, stedfast in
doctrine.
^ He
it
shall not
two weights and

asketh, be
in
be double-tongued, 4 neither have measures eager to lend unto him that

;
a costly or in an
abundant time;/; a father
unto orphans, yea c unto them he knoweth not, c and unto widows, (yet) in all purity; who lifteth not up his eyes to
behold any woman, nor turneth away his face from the poor, neither forgetteth them that are in prison but visiteth and
scrveth them according to his power;
who
is
grieved for
all
the weak; respccteth not persons; hateth
all sin,
(but) loveth
the
righteous;
;
tence
who
*
4a
receiveth not a
reproving sinners and teaching them repengift, nor driveth out any man;
who
f.
layeth
//
no over-heavy burden upon them that despise

blesseth
98,7
him,
who
them
that curse him,
maketh com
plaint of no
man but
rather surTereth every oppression that
befalleth
him; not sullen; desiring not beauty efface; binding not upon the poor man beyond that his strength can bear; not resisting the rich; admonishing all that would be taught
.r
M. Incline him toward him whom. y M. that he be not. Contents: Of what is the duty of the bishop, how his way of life should be and that he must be sufficiently instructed. b M. an abundant time or a c M. not costly. (only) them he knoweth. h Read perhaps, that reverence him
z
R.
60
Ps.
Ib.,
62
LXVIII. 28. where Or. has instead

I.
Tim.
III.
2.
Q>iA6%fvo$.
M
f-
Tit.
7,
Ac.
II.
42, 2 Joh. 9.
c*
/A., 8.
Cf. Lu. XI. 46, Act.
XV.
10.
Matt. V. 44, Lu. VI. 28.
13
in
humbleness of heart; approaching the

is,
altar
k not with
pride but in humility, that
regarding not himself as more

;
than
all
all
the people but rather as one of
that
come unto him
not each night to defile
them who receiveth who keepeth watch over himself, his couch, when that same day he
;
would perform the holy office. be continent, for that is better;
And
in
if
he
is
able, let
him
let
but be he not able,
him not
that
for
that
cause be a burden unto himself, because

virgins
many women and

unto
and veiled n brides have been
entrusted him, and they come unto thee one by one and receive thy blessing. For that which is entrusted unto
thee was not given (even) unto Moses, the greatest of the
7
prophets,
but
unto
Miriam
his sister,
which went before

GS
the
art
women, while he himself

leader both for the
in
all
led only the men.
But thou
thyself
things,
shall
entrusted, of
him
men and women. Wherefore watch knowing that unto whom much is much be required. 9 For they come
thou servest, and they come not unto thee that thou shouldest set a value on their
not unto thee but unto Christ,
whom
ornaments q but rather that they should take account of thy faith. For he that keepeth his eyes that they behold not the face of women, his heart remains pure from defilement.
It
is
said,
70
Mine eye
.
is
pure and innocent, so that
see
not any evil thing

is
He whose
71
.
eyes are pure, his heart also

72
pure,
as
it
is
said,
Blessed are the pure in heart, for

that looketh on no
his woman, of a woman,
they
heart
shall
is
see
God
He
not defiled.
for
Look not upon
the face
they have been entrusted unto thee that thou 73 Avert mine mightest guard thyself. Say as thou prayest,
priest,
k M. an
altar.
M. which
is
better,
n M. beloved.
q R. their rank.
66
69
Cf.
Appendix
la.
10
"
Deut.
XXXIV.
I
10.
<*8
Ex.
XV.
8.
20.
Lu. XII. 48. Mt. V. 28.
Hab.
13.
Mt. V.
37.
ps
CXIX.
14
f.
98* eyes,
that
they behold not vanity
*as one that knoweth

is
that the house entrusted unto thee
the house of heaven,
and that
This
all
is
the church upon earth, whereof Jacob saith, 74 the house of God, this is the gate of heaven For
it
is
which come from before God do come first unto the church and glorify the house of God that is upon
the angels
earth.
(
7).
//
If
thou wouldest learn the truth, hear, that
may
all
teach
thee
how thou mayest honour

For v she
is
the
church with
in
reverence.
builded
in
heaven
the form that
Moses planned, when he
built the tabernacle
according to
7r>
the form which he had seen upon mount Sinai, said unto him. Give heed to the reverence which
as
it
was
belongeth
unto the holy place wherein thou
cloest service.
Hear how
God commanded Moses, 70 Ordain for thy brother Aaron w that he come not at all times within the veil before the
altar,
lest
he
die.
For
in
a cloud upon the altar will

.
show
myself and will speak with thee And if He forbade Moses and Aaron, who did minister, to come within the veil at all
times as they wished,
little
how much
in
the
more them
that with
reverence do talk x shame y dispute over the

altar?
the holy place or that without
altar vessels or steal the first fruits
of the
<s
For,
77
because
the
altar,
so are they
e. (i.
the altar
Lord standeth upon the vessels) spiritual and neither
silver
nor gold nor stone nor wood; even as the bread and
wine, before* they are raised upon 70 the altar, are bread and wine, yet, after that they are raised upon the altar, are no
u R. Contents: Of the glory of the church. text reads: Because she is builded in heaven, after this one form, Moses, as he built the tabernacle, according to the form etc. But I read v The
cXJt instead of
A>JjA
jc
w M.
*
"
for
Aaron thy brother.

17.
\e.
Mv.
minister.
y M.
ie
?
consideration.
Gen. XXVIII.
Cf.
is
Ex
XXV.
IX.
9.
i.
Lev. XVI.
2.
Appendix
K Amos
15
more bread and wine, but the life-giving^ body of God and so so that they that communicate therein die not, but blood,
live
eternally.
So
*or
(also)
is
the altar; and be

it
it
of
wood
or
its
stone
no (more) mortals, as former substance, but liveth for ever and is spiritual;
or
gold
silver,
is
f.
for
the living
God standeth
thereon.
As He
testified
concerning
Moses and Aaron, that they were holy in His b priesthood, and as it is said 81 that bells of gold should be hanged upon
who guard the altar hear their so now shall the noise; might presbyters be holy with all holiness, the more especially because the holy body and life-giving blood hath been distributed unto them. And
the garment of Aaron, that the angels
if
the
mount whereon He once did

is
stand, to give the law
unto the people, be turned to a thing better and more holy,

as this
testified
by the seventy
the
elders of the sons of Israel,
82
saying,
Israel,
We
the
c
beheld
place
place
where stood the God of

feet
and
beneath His
its
was
as
bricks
of
sapphire or
of heaven
.
carbuncle, like in
if
holiness to the firmament
And
the stone was thus singularly transfigured
and made thus
beautiful,
how much more
the altar,
the
sanctuary^ whereon He daily standeth and/ the place wherein His feet appear to us. And if it was not given (lit. entrusted)
to
Moses and Aaron
to
enter into this
place whensoever
them saying Moses was holy and Aaron, in His priesthood; if (then) these two holy men ventured not to transgress the Lord s
testified of
they would, albeit the Holy Ghost

that
commandments, coming before Him

themselves
before
in fear
humbling fasting and great purity and making before them a noise
z
c
e
Him
with
and trembling, prayers and much
Mp. costly. M. and. Mv. the holy
Mv.
>
>
mortal.
R. Thy.
d Mp.
altar, the place.
f
8i
Mp.
>
80
S*
Cf. Leipoldt, Schenute 88.
V. R. 940, end.
Exod. XXIV.
10.
i6
with
the
bells
of gold
that
chiefs
hung
M3
at the
garments,
so
that
the
that
openings of their were round about the
holy altar should hear their sound as they entered in and were hid from view, that they might not die, if haply they
should
enter
suddenly
(?),
for
the
altar
can
never remain
without an angel
f.
99
of an
service
eye
in
- -
therefore
purity;
nay not for an instant or the twinkling must they (/. e. the clergy) * do the and with the pure and holy incense,
altar,
wherewith the presbyter doth cense about the
must
he surround himself, for shame before the Holy Ghost, even as holy virgins are ashamed. For the altar that is set up in heaven before the Lord s4 is the Holy Ghost, reasonable and
speaking and knowing who it is striveth for him upon earth. And he (i.e. the Holy Ghost) ordereth that none impure nor any adulterer nor drunken nor who hath drunk overmuch
wine
nor
a hater of
men
all
nor an usurer nor slanderer shall

is
8<5
draw nigh him. For

the
the servants of the place where

sin,
body
of Christ
must be without
st>
as the eagles.
For
there
(
He
hath said,
will the
Is
it
In
the
place
where the carcass
is,
8).;/
eagles be gathered. not shameful when

are
it
is
heard that one of
eagles gathered about the Saviour is married to two wives? For the eagle that is without understanding
that
the
hath
but
one mate;
s?
how
then
Is
?
can
he that hath under
standing dwell with two wives?

of the pleasures of q the world
tn
;/
not such an one a lover
M. thereunto.
R. Contents:
Of
that
it
is
not lawful to dwell with two wives.
q
83
M.
>
Cf. R.
It
is
94,
not
end.
possible
to
84
cf.
Apoc. VI.
9.
85
render
the
passage
otherwise
than
as here; cf.
Cramer, Catenae in NT., I. 490, 1. 35, II. 131, 1. 17. M Mt. XXIV. 28, Lu. XVII, 37, Hab. I. 8. 8* Cf. the Physiologic^ where this is related of the raven, not of the eagle (ed. Lauchert 257 v. also Aeg. Zeitschr. XXXIII. 52). [W. E. C.]
;
17
g).
It
is
not right for the priest that he measure with

88
two 02/^-measures.
the
great
oipe,
When
it
he receiveth, he measureth with

well
filleth
and
crieth
unto him that
measureth,
with
the
Fill
thy hand.
And when
filleth
it
small oipe and
but a
he giveth, he measureth little, with intent

89
And something besides that the other receives. to have is found he great profit, very glad, thinking (thereat) and knowing not the loss that hath befallen him through
to receive
his theft
(committed) with his measure. And especially, when he causeth loss at the weighing out of the price, receiving
payment by the heavy, giving it by the light (weight), or taking usury and, when they reckon, laying the double
upon the principal and diminishing the
hire of the labourers,
Rf. ioo
so that the labourers cry out unto them. But they hearken
not unto them, neither think thereon in their souls v and so
know
not that these be under
God
protection.
Such
as are
thus are violent, insatiate robbers and eat the bread of the
altar without reverence,
whose eyes make them not ashamed,

their hearts that they are
though they know

thereof. Oftentimes
unworthy do they confess that they have not need thereof, showing thereby their greed and their small satis faction and covering their shame with the veil which they
do put on.
this
is
in
If there
be found two measures or two balances,

If#, in the
not the canon of the church.
house of
righteousness, no righteousness be found, what then is the house of righteousness? For in the house wherein righteous
ness dwelleth not, neither doth

r R. Contents: That
it
God
dwell, z
O my
beloved,
is
not lawful that the priest have two measures.
v R. neither use themselves thereto.

z
M.
If
in
the
house wherein righteousness dwelleth not, neither

88
oityi.
house of righteousness, righteousness be found, yet in a is God found there.
Waibah
Sa
id.
OVOJTI, Oin^,
Boh.
OVUHTTJ; Hebr.
According
to
HD"
^, Gr.
(v.
The Hebrew measure held about 40

I,
litres.
Hesychius
Wilcken, Gr. Ostr. 4 litres.
751) the Egyptian otQf contained 4 xo/wxcc, or about 89 Cf. Eccli. IV. 31.
2
i8
let
not
the
name
of
God be blasphemed by
reason of the
feebleness
of our discipline.
Unrighteousness and unright
man nought because of his righteous deeds. 01 Let not the gentiles revile God s name through us; fora man knoweth who are his children and God also discerneth His just ones. 2 Confound not with God s priesthood the affairs of
increase profit a
idols; for their priests
do
evil*/, hate,
go astray,
93
lie.
For the
Lord Christ hath
testified
unto
us,
concerning the devil

If their
whom
these serve, that he never spake truth.
god cannot
speak have passed

truth,
how can
all
their
priests
in
their
time
the teaching of
astray.
speak truth, since they lies and do
deceive
men
so as to lead
them
Let us
not,
O my
beloved, be like unto these in respect of the gains that perish. For Peter, the greatest of the Apostles, to whom He did
entrust
saying,
the
94
I
keys of the kingdom of heaven, exhorteth us exhort you, ye presbyters, I who am with you
Rf.
ioo/>
and a witness of the sufferings of Christ *and a partaker of the glory which is revealed, that ye tend the flock of God which is among you; not as the lords of
as a fellow-presbyter
terror,
but in the joy which is of God, nor yet from love of wicked gain, but with joy and gladness; neither as lording it over the flock, but be ye good examples unto the flock;
that
when
the chief shepherd shall appear, ye
may
receive
crown g of glory that fadeth not away. Likewise the younger shall obey the elders and shall be humble one toward another for God resisteth the proud and giveth
the
;
grace
unto the humble

(
1O).
//
This
is
that
is
noble and sweet saying which the

the Apostle Peter, wrote unto the
true
archbishop,
that
d
h
M
R.
err.
g R.
the crowns.
is
Contents:
alone, but also for
That the bishop the whole clergy.

81
answerable,
not for the congregation
/.
f.
good deeds do not compensate

*
i
for evil.
Nah.
I.
7.
h. VIII. 44.
Pet. V.
15.
19
bishops and presbyters,
he unto
His rams and sheep and lambs unto a rock, saying, 9G On this
whom He did entrust 95 /; whom the Saviour likened rock will I build my church
it.
and the gates of Hell
shall not prevail against
Unto thee
will I give the keys of the kingdom of heaven. Whatsoever m thou shalt bind on earth shall be bound in heaven, and what
thou shalt loose on earth shall be loosed

he,
in
heaven
And
whose was
this great
first
honour, wrote unto the presbyters

say,
that
say,
which we did
I
so
that
none of them might

nothing chargeable
.
am
no bishop n and upon
me
is
But
them he
also teacheth that they o are bishops
and that
they also shall be held answerable, every one of them, for his church and for the district belonging thereto, like as the
bishop also shall be answerable for the town and the districts
97 Where belonging thereto which are under his pastorship. is the use of the q presbyter unless he be the .fellow of Peter
and witness of the
sufferings of Christ,
98
testifying unto all
the people of the sufferings which the Lord Christ took upon Him for our sakes s, that He might save us from the death
that
He
died,
and
testifying
unto
all
98
the
people of the
glory which was revealed from heaven,
alighting
visit
upon the
sons
of God,
"
gladness?
and (moreover) if they None shall be made to fear,

of each
shall
it
not these with
by
fear,
rather
as they do who rule be asked as of a father 2
*and they
/
shall serve the altar with righteousness
and joy.
Rf.
101.
M. lambs and sheep. M. And whatsoever. n M. Am I a bishop? Upon me etc. o M. but rather he teacheth them that they s R. for his sake. q M. of a. t M. among.
also.
as
9?
Joh.
XXI.
16,
17.
96
Mat. XVI.
iSff..
Hebr. XIII.
i
17.
"
98
Pet. V.
i.
,
ib.
xpoMpus, Tim. V.
Pet. V. 3.
I.
2O
Ye be bishops of the people For He teacheth, saying 3 and shall behold their humility them shall see one And every
,
.
as
men
of
God and
not as them that rule in pride over the
people
entrusted
unto them,
them
in the office of their

5
God set Himself against bishopric. Then shall Christ, the

lest
chief shepherd
and true bishop, crown them with crowns,

But
if
beside Peter, His beloved, and reckon

of the
Apostles.
their
them among the number hearts become proud against

not exalt them, but shall
like
the people or against the priests that are beneath them, then
shall
God humble them and

the
all
shall
humble them the more; not alone the presbyters but

wise
bishops
those
that are
made answerable
for this
saying
and
altar,
also
that stand
beneath the shadow of the

(sic),
the deacons and the halfdeacons
the readers and
singers
and doorkeepers. For upon seven pillars hath Wis dom rested her house and seven are the perfect 7 spirits of God in the church, which are the bishops and presbyters
and deacons and halfdeacons and readers and singers and

doorkeepers,
H
whom
Zechariah
9
doth
call
the seven eyes of
He that toucheth them is as whereof God saith, God, For the seven one that toucheth the pupils of his eyes orders (= ray^x) that we have named, the same are the
.
but what is the church s head seven eyes of the church 10 And they are the seven pillars whereon the but Christ ? 11 church is founded, of which the a wise a Solomon saith
;
that
a
Wisdom
>.
hath builded her an house and established
it
M.
Cf.
?
Ac.
(i
XX.
28.
But should we not read,

Trot/j-viov).
s
i
Ye be examples unto
the
people
*
6
7 I
Pet. V. 3 TI/TOI yivdpsvoi roG
Pet. V. 3.
i.
Pet. V. 4, cf. II.
25.
Prov. IX.
This
to
In
contrast
Is.
quoted in Athanasius Festal Letters (ed. Larsow 99). the seven evil spirits, Mt. XII. 45; cf. Rev. I. 4, IV. 5,
is
V. 6,
"
XI.
8.
2.
8
10
Zech.
Col.
III.
I.
9,
IV. 10.
I.
Ib.
II.
18,
Eph.
22, V. 23.
Prov. IX.
I.
21
upon seven
pillars.
And
thereafter
he speaketh b at once
unto us b of the bread and the cup, showing us that thereby he intendeth the church,
that
how
she doth call unto the people

12
dwell in
idolatrous
is,
ignorance saying,
Come,
s
is
eat of
my
wine
*
bread
that
(that
I
the
body of
(that
Christ)
and drink of the

is
have
mingled
again
Christ
blood).
Knowest thou now,

not upon
thee
bishop,
that the church
estab-
f.
lished
alone,
but also upon
the other six
orders in the church? Reject not these neither despise them,

rather
with you.
14
honour them, for they are your fellows and ministers 13 For the head may not say unto the feet, I need you not for the head below which is no foot is itself
;
Likewise the bishop that despiseth the doorkeeper all foot. or deacon or singer, the same cannot govern their orders.
How
can he celebrate the mysteries and
(at
the same time)
keep the doors, or
how
sing and
is
(at
the same time) receive
of the mysteries? Just as there
need of the head, so also
doth necessity require the feet. Knowest thou not, O priest, that the ;sons of the church
are thy
members?
15
Have
a care therefore of
in
them
as thou
parts,
wouldst care for thy body, gathering them

so that
from
all
they
sin not,
and giving them of what they need

Leave/"
for the
for
confirming of their bodies.
them not lacking

for
food and support, that they
may
be without cause
(the
ing,
excuse) which they make concerning receiving and giv
but
may
is
rather wait patiently, giving their time unto

fitting,
the altar, as
that their lives

1G
whole people be edified thereby
be holy and the and that the church suffer
may
not loss through the lives of her children. Verily all that God hath given the church He hath given her for nought
b
M.
>.
f
5.
M. Leave ye them
3
not.
12
Prov. IX.
Cf. Col.
Cf.
I.
7.
1*
Cf.
Cor. XII. 17.
Eph. IV. 25.
te
Eph.
II.
20, 22, IV. 12.
22
but that she

of the
may minister to the sanctuary and to the poor people. And ye also, ye seven eyes of God, perform
your service aright, each one according to his office, from the bishop to the doorkeeper. Ye have heard God s gift
which hath been given unto you, that none may venture to lay hands on you, according to the saying of Zechariah the u He that toucheth you is as one that toucheth prophet, For ye are the eyes of the church. the apple of his eyes
.
Rf.
102.7
Of you hath Christ said, ls Ye are the light of the world Be not therefore blind to the knowledge of God, lest ye be blamed, and it be said, If *the light within thee be dark
.
ness,
19
what
is
the darkness?
When
If
the church
earthly
sons are
sinners,
what can sinners do?
an
king taketh
thought do His will, as

king
for the towns, that are not his, shall not
God then
He
it
doth?
For by the decree of Artaxerxes,

priest that all
of Persia,
was announced to Ezra the
they that served

of the
God
altar should
not be required for the
taxes nor for the forced labour which they did for the build
ing
towns, neither in fighting nor in the land-tax
n.
For thus
saith he,
Artaxerxes, king of Mosul, writeth

all
20
unto
:
Ezra the priest and unto

Hail. fore
altar,
I I
servants of the law of the Lord
purpose to serve the living God of heaven. Where ordain that every one that devoteth himself unto the
priest,
both thou, Ohighpriest Ezra, the
and
all
Levites
21
and the Scribes, that is the readers, and the Pharisees, 22 that is the ministers, and the singers and/ the doorkeepers/,
shall not
be taxed at
all,
neither shall they appear before the
R. that are not
his,
will?
And what
doth he?
and God desireth not that which they do; Mv. His n Mv. things needful. p R.
>.
"
Zech.
II.
8.
20
Mt. V. 14.
"
Mt. VI. 23.
3(1) Esd. VIII.
10.
Esd. VIII. 22, Ezra VII. 24. M The Pharisees seem here to represent the perhaps because of their frequent mention in N. T. in conjunction with the Scribes.
21
3(0
N<*fle<vE//z,
23
king
And
the Saviour ordaineth saying;
23
Render unto the
king what is the king s and q unto God what is God s q. For he knoweth that the king hath need of the poll-tax 24 for thus saith for the maintenance of the inhabited world
;
He,
able
25
By me
unto
kings reign
if
And
likewise the king
is
it
answer
be laid
God
he neglect a town, so that
waste, or a village, so that the barbarians destroy
it.
What
been
art
sayest thou
then,
priest,
of the
name
that hath
given
thee
and
the
image of God
all
wherewith
?
thou
clothed in return for
these (things)
If the
its
bishop serve
honour,
not
the
altar
as
befits
the
reverence for
but
rather despiseth r the presbyters and the presbyters despise
the
deacons and the deacons the people and every one is neglectful in his duties, what wilt thou then say? Shall God
keep silence
(
for ever
2G
?
11). /
*If the
church, so that the dogs

in,
subdeacon give not good heed unto the 27 and heathen (? Muslims) 2S enter
Rf.
io2/>
while he driveth
sin.
then doth he
the
catholic
29
them not out neither forbiddeth them, The reader shall read nought but from word, lest the people mock at the lying u
set aside,
30
words of the writings that have been

not of
q
t
it
which be
God
31
inspiration
s
but of the world w.

r
M. and God
money unto God.
M. they
despise.
R. Contents: Of the service of the subdeacon and other matters. w R. of the world s inspiration. M.
>.
23
2?
Mt. XXII. 21.

Phil. III. 2,
26 2 *$ olKOvpevvi. asprov.VIII. 15. C/.Ps.L. 21, Rev. XXII. 15, Mt. VIT, 6, XV. 26.
Is.
LVII.i
i.
28
Hanif
certainly
Muslim
but
cf.
^ H
profligate, (.,2.1^
S.
paganus,
\*^L*
J.
paganicus. Cf.
Lyall in
28 30
31
0g<fa-vet/<7To/,
21, 26. (V.
ZDMG.
774
ff.).
XLI. 721 D.
Margoliouth and C.
JRAS.
1903, 478
5
ff.,
So the MSS.
XTTJKpvfyot,
perhaps read ^ylo^JlaSf
the canonical
word
But
cf.
18.
Tim.
III.
16.
Cf. Athanasius, Festal Letter

xoivovi%0{tevav, xoti
ottpertKcav
k<rnv
39 (PG. 26,
(%v
.
1440)
KOii
6\J.^ ayxTryroi,
uTroxpvQxav
cf.
xzxeivcov
TOVTUV
r
fevcfytvuo-xoitevuv,
tire
. . .
rctjv
iJ.v^(Jt.^
AA
siri voia,
ypct(f>6vT(av
ctvTK ....;
Can. Laod. 59:

6vOt
6rt ov
e7 hsyevboii sv
ry
exx*ti<riqt
TX KXVOVIKX
TVJ? KXIVVIS KXt
24
(
12)..*
The
singers shall not sing the writings/ of

32
<?,
Me-
that sing without wisdom, 31 and of the ignorant 34 but like the songs not as David and in the Holy Spirit, 35 But of the heathen, whose mouths ought to be stopped.
letiuss
if
they sing not

It
it.
in
3G
the
Holy
Spirit,
let
them
sing not (at
all).
is
written,
Ye
shall not
add thereto neither take
from
R
f.
102^
(
13).
fr
*The doorkeepers
of entry,
(it
37
likewise shall stand every
at
the doors of the sanctuary.
day Those that watch the doors

heed to the doors of the
the
of the place
30
shall give
sanctuary; they
saying,
is)
to
whom
Word
3S
giveth blessing,
Blessed
e
are
they that guard the threshold of
the
and that watch the sanctuary by night because entry of the enemies of the sanctuary; they that would that the
house of
God
to/ whom praise/

go
out.
should flourish and that
give heed unto the ordering of the sanctuary nor allow the
lamp
the
that
it
all
night to
Likewise
it
is
said concerning
laws
of the tabernacle and the
lamp
in the sanctuary,
40
shall shine all the
time from evening until morning.
Hath God need of the

x R. Contents: What
z
light of a
lamp? Nay,
for
He
the
is
the
the singers
may
(
sing.
y R.
lies.
Ff note b. R. ^^-aJU, Mp. (j^-JiJU, Mv. (j/V) Cf. p. a M. here adds a Coptic word, meaning apparently vagabonds [W. E. C.] b R. Contents: Of the order of ministry of the doorkeepers.
j^!a^
d M.
.
>
M.
the entries.
M.
>
32
Probably represents i$turixot

Cf. ev
iJ/aA/uo/,
1
Can. Laod. 59.

16.
M
a* a*
vary
troQict,
Col. III.
6.
Cf. vvevuxTixKi ,
Ps.
Eph. V.
19, Col. III.
LXIII. 12, Rom. III. 19. * Deut. XII. 32, IV. 2. Similarly Athanasius, of the canonical scriptures: TOVTUV xQatipeitrQu (PG. 26. 1437). Cf. further JAêtf otiiTdit eirifiotAheTu 37 Can. Laod. 59, Can. Basil. 97. &vpupo/, Can. Laod. 24.
/^jj<5
**
39
The
I
Logos.
failed to identify
this quotation, either in the canonical
have
books or
n Eccli. or Wisdom. Cf. Ps. LXXXIV. 5, *o Ex. XXVII. 20, 21, Lev. XXIV. 21.
CXXXIV.
i.
25
light
of the
shall
world
41
and
light
is
of
all
lights.
But the door

42
and keeper * the seventh among the holy lamps of the candlestick that Moses made, 43 which the prophet Zechariah also saw and 44 that is the church I saw a candlestick all of gold said,
that
know
he
the eye
in
the head
Rf. 1030
that is Christ and two olive trees and thereon a lamp which the men of that is the Old and the New Testament
the
Old Testament that are
in the
sanctuary do interpret
43
according to the
word of the Holy
Spirit;
for
God
is
holy
and hath pleasure in the saints. 4G And it is the holy ones that do enter the sanctuary. They alone that do the will of
God
(
are in truth the saints.

14).
vessels,
when
the
bishop under whose authority are the divine the whole people cry unto him for bread and
he heedeth them not, what of holiness hath such an one?
When
and
people of Egypt cried unto Pharaoh in hunger, then opened he all the storehouses and sold unto them; 4
they died not by reason of the scarcity, because he had obeyed Joseph, the prophet of God. And Joseph
(thus)
shall
be for thee a counsellor more than

is
(for?)
Pharaoh.
What
learn
the
bishop
of
office,
if
he
visit
their
way
life?
None
shall
except observe
he
it
observe
not, he
the
is
bishop that,
without
Gospel with without belief in the holy Trinity. he be sick, shall on any day neglect
not his people to be set up as bishop a pure heart. If he
the sacrament, the
same
shall die in sorrow.
loveth mankind
/
shall
obtain
much
blessing.
A A
bishop that
bishop that
Mv.
read.
k R. Contents:
41
How
the bishop shall order his expenses.

42
5.
Joh. VIII. 12, IX.
Mt. VI. 22.
Exod.
44 45 I 46
XXV.
31
ff.
Zech. IV. 2ff., I2ff., Apoc. XL 4, Rom. II. 17. do not understand this passage. Perhaps the Arabic translation
I st
is at fault.
These words recur exactly in Athanasius Cf. Is. XLI. 1 6, LVII. 15. [W.E.C.]
Festal Letter (Larsow p. 58). 47 Gen. XL VII. 13 ff.
26
loveth
district
the
shall
poor,
the
same
is
rich
in his
and the city with

days
shall the
its
honour him and
church
not lack aught.
A
;
bishop that loveth the poor, in his city

for the
are there no poor o
church of the city
is
rich.
For
who
Rf.
io3/>
is
rich save the Father, the

*
He
shalt
that
therefor,
Son and the Holy Ghost? knoweth things before 48 and taketh thought the same is a (true) bishop. For this cause thou
that
unto every one that asketh of thee will God give because of His love toward mankind. 49 Take the tithes and the firstfruits on behalf of the poor; for for this
believe
cause doth
clo
He
ordain, saying,
50
Give unto the poor.
And
good
is
to
Whoso
the
that minister and pray for the people. the church, the people know that about occupied
his
them
shadow of
in
body healeth the
sick.
51
God
is
com
passionate
is
beholding the poor and the orphans and
He
a
is
father
unto the orphans and a father unto the poor;

bishop.
bishop that loveth the poor respecteth not persons, rather he causeth the poor to sit down with the rich. Better a poor man that believeth than a
the
(true)
he
godless,
unbelieving king.
righteous bishop sitteth rather
with a believing poor man than with a godless rich. just them sitteth not the but man rich by nothing despiseth poor
doubting.
fall
(
He
52
that respecteth the rich above the poor shall
into sin.
IS)-
in
bishop that visiteth not the sick and those the prisons is without compassion. The compassionate
v
visiteth
(
them
oft.
l6).
w A
bishop shall not be any Sunday without almsis
M.
bishop that loveth the poor

s s
not poor.
v R. Contents: Of the bishop
visits
to the
poor and others.
R. Contents: Of the bishop
alms-giving every Sunday.
Mat. VI.
8.
<J><Aav0pTo
Tit.
III.
4.
w
61
Mat. XIX. 21, Mk. X. 21, Luc. XVIII. 22, XIX. 8. M Or causeth to sin. Mv. be brought low. Cf. Ac. V. 15.
giving.
And
the
poor and orphans
shall
he know as doth
a father, and shall gather of the Lord,

53
them together
at the great festival
unto each whereof he hath need.

tecost
vowing and distributing much alms and giving And at the feast of Pen
54
he shall refresh
all
the people,
because that
on
that day the Holy Ghost came down upon the church. And at the feast of the Lord s Epiphany, which was in (the
month) Tubah, that

with them.
is
the (feast of) Baptism, they shall rejoice

shall gather all the
The bishop
widows and or
Rf. 104^
phans and shall rejoice with them, with prayers *and hymns, and shall give unto each according to his needs; for it is
a
day of blessing;
in
it
was the Lord baptised of John.
The poor
of the
shall rejoice with thee,
bishop, at
all
the feasts
Lord and
shall celebrate with thee these three seasons,
each year: the Paschal feast shall be kept unto the Lord our God and a feast at the end of the fifty days and the
new-year
harvest
feast,
which
fruits.
is
(that of) the gathering in

last
of the
and the
The
of
all
fruits is
the olive,
which
this
is
is
called
gathered in that day; wherefore by the Egyptians the feast of the beginning of the year. As
with the Hebrews

is
New Year s Day
was
at the Pascha,
which
the
first
of Barmudah.
So again
in
the
month Tubah
did our Saviour appear as God, when,
by a wondrous miracle,
He made
the water wine.
55
cerning the poor;
God hath
This word have we spoken con established the bishop because
of the feasts, that he

is
may
refresh
them
at the feasts.
For thus
God
merciful and would not that
any of
mankind should
suffer; for
His loving-kindness
is
busied day and night that
z M. d Mv.
>
the bringing forth (or the completion of the land-taxing?).
53
The
reference
is
is
to
Easter.
Note
that
in
the
following
enumeration
Christmas
84
not mentioned.
7,
Cf. otvKTrotveiv Philem.
2 Cor. VII.
13.
55
Cf. Athanasius Festal Letters, ed.
Larsow 138.
28
He may
benefit mankind. Wherefore,

visit
bishop, give relief

set
unto the poor and needy and

especially at these three feasts.
them and
them
free,
5G
For the laws of the kings
teach us that
we should submit ourselves unto God kindness and relieve all them that are in need, O
(
s loving-
bishop.
1?)-
None
fixed
of the priests
days,
may
depart from the bishop

that
upon
the
except they
guard
the
holy
vessels.
k The bishop shall prove the reader and the singers often, that they read not any books but the common, ca(
l8).
Rf.
io4/<
people learneth of great work, which is His mercy. Be thou also zealous bishop, that thou be compassionate, even as God is.
tholic
books,
57
whence
all
*the
God
(?),
IQ).
m Have
And
thou
in the
church a just measure, gauged

suffer not hurt.
above and below (?), that the poor

(
2O). o
lest
the
priests
shall
be
nourished
from the
church,
shall
(
they find wherewith to make excuse; for them. judge
God
21).
p The husbandmen
of the
church shall
be more
holy than other husbandmen, like men of God. Their hiredlabourers shall be given their hire by one measure, nor shall their beasts of burden q be separated from the beasts of
burden r of the hired-labourers. They shall not leave a beast 5R untended, so that it stray and go about in strange pastures.
The hired-labourers shall perform the work of their hus bandmen diligently and with their whole heart, as children.
h R. Contents: Of the gathering of the priests unto the bishop.
/
M.
set in order.
k R. Contents: That the bishop enquire concerning the affairs of the priests. in R. Contents: That the church must needs have a (gauged) measure. o R. Contents: Of the priests victuals from the church.
p R. Contents
q
88
Of
the
honour of the husbandmen of the church above others.

r
M.
I
their goods.
M.
the goods.
do not know
4.
to
what
this refers.
Cf.
n.
Exod. XXII.
29
They
but
shall
not
ill-treat
their
beasts-of-burden nor cry out

forth from their
their
upon them with hard words which go

the
fear
mouths;
59
of
God
shall
be
in
hearts
in all that
they do. And it is shameful if a heathen (? Muslim) Jew hear that the church hath two measures /.
(
or a
22). u
None
of the
priests
may
concern himself with

use familiarity in
the matter of the land-tax.
Nor may they
the houses of the rich, but rather give themselves unto the service of the altar.
(
23)- v
If
a church possess not sufficient for the suste

altar,
nance of them that serve the
then the bishop shall

that
they may give themselves wholly unto the altar. But if the bishop give nought, *then shall one of the priests go unto a rich man by reason of the needs of his house. And his sin falleth
give them whereof they have need,
Rf- 105*
upon the bishop.

(
should
sin
w But no man shall suffer that any of the priests do him service or minister unto him; for (then) is upon him; because upon him are the hand and the name.
24).
if
But
no right ordinance that a priest should serve a layman. he would that a blessing should rest upon him, like G0 which Micah, of whom it is told in the (book of) Judges,
It is
received
will
the
Levite,
saying,
Now
know
that the
Lord
good, seeing a Levite is become my priest; deacon, let him go unto him, to enquire his need, in the measure of his poverty, and let him give unto
do unto
it
me
or be
him; yet not as unto one

t
whom
he humbleth, but rather
M.
that there be two measures in the church.
u R.
the rich
Contents:
That
priests
heading probably read ^XxXXj

,
may not be husbandmen. (The may not demean themselves in
author of this
the houses of
not become hired-labourers). v R. Contents: Of a poor church.

i. e.
may
w
59
R. Contents: Concerning reverence and respect for the
priests.
V. note
on
n,
also
26.
Jud. XVII. 13.
30
let
him give unto him in secret, that a blessing may come upon him as upon Micah, which received the man of God.
But the
(
sin of this falleth
upon the bishop.
No presbyter shall speak a lying word nor speak double speech; neither shall a presbyter be wroth toward any man. Let no presbyter join himself in the sacra
25) }
with
ment unto wizards

of hours); rather
set
or conjurers or soothsayers
(// /.
masters
when any
enter without reverence, let him
him apart with the catechumens. In short, let not the door-keepers forget them and leave them unheeded. And if
they enter ignorantly, then shall the deacons that attend unto this matter set them apart. Should one (yet) enter,
then
not
falleth
the
sin
upon the deacons,
for that
well
kept
shall
the
door of the holy place.
And
they have the door
keepers
keep the outer door, that they that enter in unto the church may have no community with the enemies
church.
is
of the
the
Whoso
saith that Meletius b hath a church,

if
same
accursed. For
Gl
have continued with us

Rf. IDS/ selves
they had been of us, they would and d would not have set them-
against the
e.
church
apostle
(
Lord nor have separated them from *His And how can there be two churches, while the
02
Paul saith
//
that the church
is
one?
G3
26).
None
If
of the
children
of the church shall go
into the theatre or into places of
the
heathen.
any
shall
assembly or any places of venture to go there, he shall be

till
he do penance. If he be a stand a full year without, priest, he shall be deposed and shall fasting daily until even.
separated
and
left
without,
y R. Contents: That whereunto

b
the presbyters shall give heed.
Mv. the Meletians have. de M. and if they had not risen against the Lord, wherefore did they separate them from His church? g M. // R. Contents: Of that which no child of the church may behold.
.
>
ei
Joh.
II.
19.
Col.
I.
24, Eph. V.
2332.
Cf.
Appendix
I/.
2?)- 1
If
the deacons smite one another at the altar
speak mocking words or play or (tell) evil, vain tales, they must stand a month without and for a week fast
or
until
even.
They
G5
shall
not
speak unprofitable words, but

of the priests, wherein they cele
shall
rather the
(
word of God.
28). /
The garments
brate, shall be white
and washed. They
be
laid in the
store-chambers of the sanctuary. At the hour of going to the altar they shall be found laid in the sanctuary, in the
charge of him that guardeth the vessels, even as the prophet Ezekiel hath ordained. GG
store-chamber,
in
(
29). r
No deacon
places
or
whoso
is
counted of the priesthood

shall not drink in
shall drink
wine unto drunkenness. They
the
holy
a
nor shall any priest drink wine by day,
except cup or two; and when they have drunken, they shall not go forth from the town, lest any have the likeness
(*%#(* &) of Christ in
( 7
30)-
In
the
all,
contempt. Paschal days

neither
eat
may none
*
of the priests
Rf. io6a
drink
wine at
forth.
come
What
aught wine remaineth over from the altar at
whence blood hath
the Pascha shall be given unto the sick poor. C8 In the holy x Quadragesima shall none of the ( 3l)-
go to a bath, neither upon the two fast days, Wed nesday and Friday. And if any be found to have gone thither, without cause of sickness or necessity, he shall be
priests
put forth.
/
R. Contents: Of such deacons as smite one another at the altar. R. Contents: Of the garments of the priests wherein they celebrate the
sacrament.
r R. Contents:
t
R. Contents:
w
*
6
Of whoso of the priests is drunken. Of him that drinketh wine in the Paschal days. R. Contents: Of him that goeth unto a bath. x M.
Cf.
>
holy.
Appendix
1^.
65
67
cf. cf.
Ezek.
8
XLIV.
19.
I/.
Appendix \h. Appendix U.
Cf.
Appendix
32
(
32)-
y No
priest
shall
speak
in
sit
the
Taftr,
at
all.
which
is
the
shall
(
place
of the
offering, neither
;
there
Neither
70 they divide anything there but they shall have a place apart from the people, 33)wherein to divide the bread. The youngest among the priests
<?
shall divide it;
no priest may divide it when a younger than Likewise the place where the priests eat shall be apart from the people.
he
is
there.
not permitted unto a priest to go out on account of the bread of offering and to stand at the oven
(
34)- b
It
is
but him.
shall
(
as
he serveth the people, so shall the subdeacon serve For the prophet d Ezekiel saith, 71 Whoso serveth, he
.
be served
35)- e
The
readers are not bound to the service of the
subdeacons, but shall give themselves unto their books. And the reader shall be honoured, because that out of his mouth
cometh the holy word.

*
(
36).
No
priest shall carry forth the mysteries

streets, except hour of need h draw nigh.
with
them about the

s
for a sick
and go man, when
the end and death
And 72 when
they carry the mysteries (without), they shall suffer none but the sick to partake. And they shall not do according to favour and give unto one beside the sick, but unto the
sick alone.
And
if
any constrain them that they should give

that talketh or sitteth at the holy altar.
y R.
/
Contents:
a R. Contents:
place of dividing the bread. R. Contents: That the priest shall not stand at the oven.
Of him Of the
d M.
that
.
>
R.
Contents:
Concerning
the
ministry
of
the
readers,
none may
trouble
them
therein.
Contents: Concerning the holy mysteries, that they may not be carried without. // R. the need of death s hour.
69
g R.
The word here employed

8, no.
p.
481, Borgian
is in Coptic Ostraca T<\&lp (v. Crum, Coptic Triadon, ed. von Lemm, p. 168), Hebr. "(VJ}. Cf.
Vansleb, Hist. 288.

10
"
The
Ez.
tvKoytoti
were divided:
cf.
Ilerzog-Hauck,
i*
PRE2. V.
594.
XLIV. n, 12?
Cf.
Appendix
Id.
33
him
his
ot
the mysteries, he shall be unto him as he that hid

s
lord
money
in
the
earth,
because that he honoured
not the
church.
Let him go thither and not be sluggish,
for there is
(
no need.
hand.
(
No deacon shall speak while the cup is in his No man at all shall speak when the cup is there present. 38) / No priest shall sell in the market.
37)-
73
39)-
m A
older than
their
he
hands u
draw nigh the altar when an but they shall always hold fans in while the body is divided, continuing the while
deacon
is
shall not
;
there
in prayer.
And when
the division
is
ended, one shall always

is
stay behind and fan with the sirupls wherewith he
clothed,
from beginning to end of the offering (anaphora). would that he 40). n Let no priest be troubled if any
(
should celebrate ere the people be assembled and the halle

lujah
is
is
heard. For
great
of
it
is
.
written,
73
The glory
off
of the king o
in
the
people
cut
assembly Whoso cutteth God because of man s pleasure, him
and scattereth
shall
God
off.
before
men
Wherefore, O priest, be not thou ashamed but rather possess thy soul until the people be
7G When Jesus assembled. For the evangelist Matthew saith, to the mountain into went *He the saw multitudes, up
pray
and Mark
saith
77
that the whole city was gathered
together at the door of the house and when the house was where Jesus was full, they uncovered the roof of the place
and
let
the
sick
man down,
the
that
He
should
heal
him.
k R.
Contents:
Of Of a Of
deacons,
that
none may speak while he beareth
the cup. / R. Contents:
priest, that
R.
Contents:
is
deacon,
he may not sell in the market. that he draw not nigh the altar when an
o
older than he
there.
n R. Contents: Of the hour of the sacrament.

"
Mv.
the Lord.
Cf.
Prov.
"
Appendix \g. XIV. 28.

II.
74
16
Cf. Can. Basil. 97
(KRQ.
275).
Mt. V.
i,
XIV.
23.
Mk.
25.
34
Wherefore
but
(
let
not
priest
be troubled
in his celebrating,
let
him make an end thereof with
quietness.
is reckoned of the any go unto them that use augury, neither unto magicians nor wizards nor sorcerers. If any be found to have gone (thither) and three witnesses testify against him, then
41). s
No
priest
nor
that
priesthood shall
he be cast forth and shall not receive of the mysteries three years, doing bitter penance the while for that he hath
shall
done. Thereafter he
may
return unto his rank (T/$), accor

7S
ding to the measure of his penance.

(
42). z
No
priest shall
have dealings with a

in
woman
that
is
not his
(wife).
And
if
one be found
adultery or forni
cation he shall do penance one year. If he do not penance,
he shall be excluded.
(
43)- c
If
deacon
wife die, he shall be continent. If

to live continently but marry,
six
he
let
be
young and not able

they bring him
70
him then stand without
months. But
if
of their lov-
ingkindness^
in,
then shall he be
as/ one
of the readers.
(
44).
No
priest
shall
suffer
his
wife to adorn herself
with
gold or silver or precious stones or with
antimony or
anklets or head-dresses or costly stuffs; for this guise 80 is not for the children of the church. For Peter, the head of the
apostles,
did abominate these adulterous doings
81
and Paul
writeth of such as do these things, setting

Rf. 107^ a jj
s
m en. S2 *How much

that.
more then we
them apart before priests? For the priest s
R. Contents: Of a priest that talketh with astrologers and others. R. Contents:

R. Contents:
n M. nor believer
z
c
c
Of him that is found Of the deacon whose Of
in adultery.
wife dieth.
Mp.
as a loved one.
/ M.
be with the priests
as.
g R.
18
l9
Contents:
the ornaments of priests
wives.
V. the fuller instructions in Can. Basil. 34, 35
(A KQ. 251
ff.)
80
8"
V. the severer discipline of Can. Basil. 42, 43. %*/*. Cf. Can. Hippol. 17, Basil. 26.
i
Pet. III. 3.
82
Tim.
II.
9.
35
wife
eateth
of the
bread of the altar
for this cause she
must needs walk seemly. For it repented the patriarch Jacob because of his wives which decked themselves and their
But he brought forth his wives ornaments n and metal-work from o his house o and destroyed them and
maid-servants.
buried them beside the terebinth which

this day.
83
is
in
Shechem, unto
84
So
also did
Moses hate these
things.
If there
fore
Peter so hated these ornaments/ and Paul held them
and Moses despised them and Jacob sought them out and abhorred them and hid them in the dust,
of no account
thou set thyself against these men that are the heads of the church, thou who art unto them a beloved son r.
neither do
(
45)- s
No
85
priest shall put
away
his wife
without reason
of adultery.
And
if
any
all
if
shall put
away
his wife
and dwell
with another, above
he hath gotten children by her,
he shall be excluded.
(
46). v
No
priest
shall
asunder of a marriage. If he shall be excluded until that marriage be brought again

8G
be go-between in the putting any be found that hath done this,
together.
(
4?)- y
No
priest shall neglect the sick
which are
87
in the
streets
And if the without making enquiry after them. Sv sick man be poor, let him give him that he needeth.
(
48). z
No
priest
shall
go into the virgins

o
convents,
n R. gold ornaments.
M.
>
p M.
s
arrangement. r M. that thou be unto them a beloved son.
this order,
R. Contents: Of whoso of the priests putteth away his wife. v R. Contents: Of a priest that parteth a man from his wife. y R. Contents: Of the priests visiting of the sick.
z
R. Contents: Of what priests are suffered to go into a virgins convent.
83
Gen.
XXXV.
9.
4.
84
EX. XXXIII.
5,
XXXV.
22.
85
86
81
Mt. XIX.
V. the very similar ordinance in Can. Basil. 71.
88
Lu. X. 31 Lu. X. 35. Cf. Can. Hippol. 24, 25.
36
Rf.
ioS<7
man and his *wife yet alive. If the be young and he fast daily while he is in God s service, so shall continence help him more than weapons, 89
except
he
be
an old
presbyter
that he be not for

(
any
for
soul a stumbling block.
49). b
And
as
the priests
is
trades,
they shall not
follow
any trade wherein

at the
theft or
whereby they have not

If a trade 80 *
c
leisure at the time of the sacrament.
hinder a
to
priest
time of the sacrament and forbid
him
go
into church
after
that
upon the Sabbath and Sunday, so that he come the psalm is read, there shall no bread of the
(divided) portions be given
but he shall eat and nothing more. Be they standing at the sanctuary ere he come, he shall not go with them unto the place of So like
;
him
eating.
be) on the two fasts of Wednesday and Friday. Those that be in the town must come every day to church.
wise
(shall
it
(8
5)-/
!f a
priest
come
before the lesson and he be but

his
seen
and thereafter goeth forth to
work
until the
time
be given a portion; he be present at the eating. But if the necessity of his trade hinder his presence, // he shall receive a portion,
shall not
of the offering come, the
same
yet
shall
but shall
him
this
rather
(
the priest ere he depart. None shall take upon name, that is the priesthood, and despise it, but he shall perform his service even as all the Levites.
tell
51). /
I
Let none say,

for
desire
;
nought of the
for
altar nor
have
leisure
the
ministry
thus
it
may
not be.
say unto him, Either thou doest my law or thou goest forth from my city If thou have no need
will
.
For the Saviour
b
c
R. Con tents:
Of
Of
the trades that befit the priests.
Mv.
R.
or
if
a trade forbid. a
priest
d R.
that
is
>
/
/
Contents:
and returneth again.

R. Contents:
present in the church but goeth forth // R. cause him to be absent.
Of
a priest which saith that he hath no need of the altar.
Eph. VI. 14
ff.,
Lu. XXII. 38, 40.
89
90
Mistaking onociepc, a husbandman, for onciopc^ a trade. Ar. haikal (cf. p. 42, note 9).
37
bread of the holy place, * neither doth any compel thee to take (thereof); rather thou receivest (there 91 with) the more grace, as it is said, Freely have I prea
to
eat
of the
Rf.
io8/>
ched the Gospel m unto you Thou hast leave to eat and to drink 92 because that they that are busied about the altar receive with the altar a share. 9; But if thou say, I take
.
not (of
it)
neither do
serve
think then upon that which
He
did
unto him that had ten pounds and unto him that
had one pound and hid it in the earth and wrought not therewith, and how they took it from him and gave it unto him that had the ten pounds. 94
(
52). r If in
of God, the
same
is
Ghost which
s
one of the clergy (xAijfpcc) there be the spirit is the more beloved because of the Holy upon him. If he be of small account in the
he must needs be raised to a high rank, be it priesthood, that of deacon or priest or bishop. Let him not be hindered,
by reason of the Holy Ghost

of the
that
is
in
him, nor held of
small account in the priesthood, but rather let the working
Holy Ghost which

in
is
in
if
him be heeded and
let
him
be set
high
let
place.
And
set
he be a believer and hath

is
pleased God,
(
none be
shall
over him while he
present.
53)- v
There
is
any man that
no accusation be received against reckoned of the priesthood, from the bishop
unto the doorkeeper, except it be with three witnesses. 9f) 9 ^ one of the bishop s children be found in ( 54)-J mortal sin, the bishop shall be put forth, because that he hath not trained up
his children aright.
o
He
that hath not
M.
of God.
R. and
do not.
r R.
Contents:
Of one
of the
clergy
(xAijpc$) in
whom
the grace of the
s M. in the church. Holy Ghost appeareth. v R. Contents: Of the accusation which befalleth priests.
y R.
9
5
Contents:
Of one
of the bishop
Cor. IX. 4.
children that sinneth.

3
Mt. X.
Cf.
I
8.
M
I*
.
/.
4
I3>
LU. XIX. 24.
Tim. V.
19, Can. Apost. 75 (74), Can. Antioch. 14.
Cf.
Appendix
38
power over
his
own
But
children,
if
God
as
(
church?
fitting,
how shall he take thought for he turn again and train up his child
in.
is
he shall again come
55)- a small and
A
a
priest
that
mcasureth
be
put
with two measures,

forth
until
great,
shall
he
do
penance.
(S
56)-
shall
the
a father.
Be there orphans which have no (kins-)men, then that is their priest neighbour look upon them as And when he bringeth them in unto his dwelling,
give
good heed that he suffer not aught of what belongeth unto them to become his. And if they be poor, he shall teach them a craft. And when they be grown and would stay under his he shall not them authority,
shall
he
put
from him.
Rf.
109,7
*(
57).
In the
in
week of the holy Pascha

church.
all
the priests
all
shall
sleep
the
They
shall
gather
of
them
together on Friday, at the third hour; for this is the hour wherein they did set about the crucifixion of our Saviour. If any be not present, he shall suffer reproof. And if he be
an husbandman
sixth hour.
in
the
field,
he
shall
not delay until the
The deacons
the
shall separate
themselves into two
parts
among
people, helping one another, giving heed

the
unto
quietness
among
people at the doors.
children
and k such
as talk
among
the people,
Weeping who remain
deliberately without instruction, or

shall
forth.
him that behaveth himself
The doorkeepers shall keep unseemly they put watch at the outer doors and shall not suffer any of the scoffers nor any they have put forth to enter ere they be bidden. Likewise the deacons shall stand at the second door.
In
/
case there be a press at the outer door, then shall they
d R. k M.
55 and 5 6 arc wanting in R. Contents: Of the week of the holy Pascha.

or.
lest
Mv. door,
there be a press at the outer door.
They
shall help etc.
39
help the doorkeepers^; or
if
the deacons have need of the
doorkeepers to help them in keeping of order among the people, then shall these help them. All this let them do that
the
word of God may be glorified and the people hear in quietness and that silence be in the whole church, until they
finish
the
talk
word of God with the

with
a
blessing.
But
if
any of
them
loud
voice,
the
blame
fallcth
upon the
presbyter, for that the deacons have not trained the people.
During the Pascha the priests shall fast two days together. But the readers shall eat every day, nor shall they do aught save what all the people do in their eating, as it is said,
<JT
Eat ye the bread in affliction that is to say, bread wherein no sweetness and herbs wherein no sweetness is.
,
58)- q
The
readers shall understand what they say and

*
them
that would learn shall they instruct and teach

97a
without
Rf.
grudging,
but rather the more with gladness, because that

is
those do ask what

(
good.
shall
59)- u
The
singers
sing
nought but the book of

without grudging to
in the
Psalms and
sing, that
shall likewise teach others
God may make His

foot.
dwelling
whole people,
from the head to the

(
behind from the eighth hour of the day onward, and they shall be gathered together, until the time of the appearing of the stars in heaven #.
priest shall tarry
60). w No
They
shall read ere
they
let
the people depart, they praying
and hearing the lessons, that they may be worthy of os the Pascha in joy and gladness. And as for those things z which
a
The
text here transcribes the Coptic

it
366), explaining q R. Contents:
emnout (as in Tuki s Euchologion I by the corresponding Arabic word. Of the readers, that they give heed unto that which they read.
singers
u R. Contents: Of the
and
that
which they
sing.
R. Contents: Of the afternoon prayer on the Friday of the Pascha. z R. as for the Pascha and the things. x M. stars at evening.
T
Deut. XVI.
3.
97a
Cf. Sap. VII.

.
13.
98
Mistaking psa
festival
for
mpsa worthy
[W.E.C.]
40
they do at the Pascha, they shall eat and drink in wisdom, without drunkenness.
church shall do nought without the bishop and likewise the bishop shall do nought without the steward. The steward shall be a chosen man
(
6l). b
The steward
of the
and a God-fearing, in no matter of charity turning his face from any man, be he that asketh poor or rich, except it be one with stealthy eye, that would take the vessels of the
church.
And
if it
befall that one,

is is
of something and
in
having been rich, have need he must have charity also with want,
him;
be
for
he also
a son of the church.

fruit
And
shall
all
things shall
under the steward: the
and the seed-corn and the
grain
that belong unto the church.
He
be a father to
the
shall take counsel with the bishop of all that is pleasing unto God, both being wholly of one heart one with another. For the apostle Peter saith But finally, that ye be all of one heart Do/ nought withJ ,
.
orphans and
widow and
Kf.
io, ?
out
the^-
bishop,
from
an ardeb upwards;
but from an
ardeb downwards.
Upon the poor and needy he shall set a mark, and such as are marked he shall bring unto the bishop. And if the bishop bid that ten ardebs or more or less be
given them, he shall give to each of them according to the writing and shall not add aught thereto. And as for small
matters,
2
if
any ask of the steward half an ardeb, he hath

it
authority to give
b
him, even unto
five
waibahs.
All alms-
R. Contents:
Of
that whereof the steward of the church
must take heed.
Mb. They
shall do.
g R.
Chalc.
a bishop.
Cf. arab. 63 (Harduin,

2
Cone.
I.
26, Nic.
II.
2,
i
474, 494).
Can. Hippol. 25, Nic. can. Pet IIL

.
8>
Perhaps mistaking som summer for sem small [W. E. C.] 3 The ardeb contains 6 waibahs, (Wilcken, Ostraka, I. 751). In Cairo today the ardeb has 183 litres, that of Alexandria has 271, that of Rosetta 290; while that of Massaua has only 10-5 lit. and that of Gondar 4-4 (Brockhaus, Konversationslexicon, s. v. Ardeb). F. Hultsch (Metrologie\ 623) estimates the Ptolemaic artaba at 39-4 lit.; Wilcken (Ostraka I. 751) at 23-62.
.
power of the bishop, but for small matters, he e. to the poor). All reckonings concern them (i. giveth ing the goods of the church are (the affair) of them both k.
giving
it
is
in the
is
he be found to have set aside aught for himself in his they shall set up stewardship and he saith, It is mine him and his state before knew which him witnesses against
If
,
(he had) the stewardship,
and so shall/ they take the stew
ardship from him
Whether it be vineyards or fields, they shall take them from him and shall expel him from the stewardship. Let him think upon that which befell Ananias and Sapphira his wife, when they stole of the price of their
/.
field
which
was
theirs.
If
any one be
faithful
in little,
5
unto him shall
much be
entrusted in the world to come.
But
if
he eat and drink and be drunken and forget the poor

his fellow-servants, the lord of that servant shall
and smite
come, in a whereof he
destroy him
lievers
.
day which
is
he
knoweth not and

and
shall
in
an hour
not aware,
shall
cut
him asunder and
and
The steward
shall
appoint his portion with the unbe know all the consecrated vessels
7
.
of the church and shall a

(
62). o
And
all
the
make a visitation thereof each year headmen R shall be appointed for the
church at the Pascha.

lesser
And
this
is
the
law
(voôc)
of the
headman:
all
the
consecrated vessels shall

shall
be with
him and the reckoning thereof

All the
be
in
the great church.
consecrated vessels that have been vowed shall be

f.
* or silver R given unto him, whether it be a vessel of gold or bronze; and he shall tell the bishop concerning them at the Paschal feast, that he may write them down.
k R. both
o
>.
M.
>.
R. Contents: Of the church vessels and of him with
whom
they are.
*
7
Ac. V.
ii.
Cf. Mt.
XXV.
On
the ohovofj-os
(j-eyoi^
the
v.
Lu. XII. 45 ff. 21, Lu. XVI. 10. principal administrative and financial official
Griitzmacher, Pachomius 132
ff.
of the
8
Pachomian monasteries,
steward
.
Copt,
42
(
63).
o>
All
the
first-fruits
of corn, wine and beasts of
burden
there
1
shall
shall
;
be
be given unto the priests of the church, and taken of it a choice offering into the sanct
uary
and
1()
what
remaineth
the
servants
of the
Lord
shall eat.
(
64). #
shall
An
not
they
offering that remaineth over from yesterday offer, neither that which hath been divided in
any church, but bread warm, fresh and whole /A 11 If the goods which (8 belong unto the church suffice for the and for that whereof the priests have need offering
65). c
for their
pieces in
sustenance and for the

in
oil
of the lighted lamps, so
no wise murmur against the they bishop. But if there be nought in the church that suffice for the offering may and the sustenance of the then shall the
shall
priests,
bishop give
doing the will of God. Unto the poor shall he give alms. A church shall he not neglect nor suffer it to fall in ruin beyond another; but there shall be for all of them one ordinance and one ordi nance for the priests. And all that they have over and above shall be given to the poor. This is the manner (of acting)
(so)
them
that
whereof they have need,
which
the
saith
Christ, the
head of the church, hath

fathers
12
Apostles that/ are the

in
of us
down, and priests. For He

laid
the Gospel of Matthew,

,
the
feast
Buy what is needful for and that they should give unto the poor. Give
Of all the firstfruits that are given to Of not making offering of the offering
64 (R
s
f.
7f
R. Contents:
a R. Contents:
*
M.
the priests. of yesterday.
>
whole. Cf. also
no).
goods; that if it be possible the offerings and the victuals of the priests shall be provided therefrom.
R. Contents:
Of
the church
R. and those that.
Haikal. Cf. Vansleb 55 ff. Gr. (3* pet. fyiov, Mvrov.fepxretovjsit.sacrariutti, 10 tt/uarium, chorus. But Copt, here Qvriao-TJpiov. Cf. Can. Hippol. 36.
Cf. Gdttingcr Nachr., phil.-hist. be hot, according to I Sam. XXI. 6. 12 Rather Joh. XIII. 29.
11
Kl.,
1902, 670
(i).
The bread was
to
43
first
unto the Lord and His disciples

the people.
66). h
thereafter to the poor
among
(
The bishop
shall
eat
often with the priests in
the
church, that he
in
may
see their behaviour, whether they

in the fear of
if
do eat
quietness and
God.
And
he shall
stand there and serve them; and
they be *weak, he shall Kf. wash their feet with his own hands. And if he be not able
he shall cause the archpriest or him that is after him to wash their feet. Suffer not the commandment of the
to
do
this,
Saviour
13
to
depart from you, for for
all
this shall
ye be
answerable, that they likewise
may
see the lowliness of the
Saviour
a year:
in
you.
the
The bishop
shall not fail in all this thrice
at
Paschal feast and at the feast of Pentecost
and
at the feast of
Tubah.
And
there
Baptism on the eleventh of (the month) shall not be present in their assembly
any unbelieving
priest nor
any stranger from another people,
save a priest only. 67). n None among them shall talk while they cat, nor
(
shall
they, while they eat, raise their faces one toward an
other.
And
14
if
the bishop speak
God
word
q,
they shall
all
give heed.
(
68). s All priests that are in the villages of the district

lr>
of the city
shall gather
themselves unto the bishop upon
one day, thrice a year, 10 and he shall read unto them these ordinances and these commandments and they for their part
shall
in
write
them and
;
shall lay
them up
in
every city and
every village
that the compassion of the saints
may
rest
h R. Contents: Of the bishop s eating with the priests. n R. Contents: Of such as talk at the time of eating, q M. s R. Contents: Of the assembling of the village priests unto
>
God s word.
their bishop.
13
15
16
Joh. XIII. 14. /. e. the Egyptian
"
Cf. Can. Hippol. 34.
nome
(VO/IAOC).
On
the
to
meet twice a year (Can. Nic.
other hand, metropolitan, in contrast to diocesan, synods were 5, Antioch. 20, Apostol. 38).
44
upon them,
n even
as
it
rested
it
upon Philemon, the

18
disciple
of Paul the Apostle/, as
is
written,
;
Thy
saints rejoice
because of David,
thy servant
so likewise let
them
say,
Lo, the priests, the sons of the church, do walk throughout
according to
(
God
pleasure
69). v If a priest be
an husbandman, when he maketh
of reaping the corn and the barley in his field, he shall not reap all of it but shall leave behind him a portion
an end
planted (with
corn)
according to his means, that

it
it
may
iu/>
pluck he return to gather up that which falleth of his harvesting. And if a sheaf 19 pass unseen, he shall not
hands.
i\"or
be *for a
portion for the gleaners that

shall
with their
return to take
it;
it
shall
be
for the
that the blessing of the
Lord may
poor and the strangers, be upon him, 20 because

into his gra-
that he hath done His will,

neries
when he gathered
he shall bring
all
and
filled
them.
And
rich
the
first-fruits
of his field into the house of the Lord.

(
7)-/ ^
deacon,
one k
of
all
or
first
and a priest, whether presbyter he shall observe the service of the
altar
according to
all
these
commandments and
these ordi
21 shall he not despise. And if nances, and the Holy Spirit so be that he have not need of the holy place, that he
should
eat
from the church,

If I
yet
shall
he consider
this in
his heart saying,
eat not of the alms of the holy place,

is
yet belongeth what else
The
shall
earth
is
the
in
Lord
mine unto God; for it is written, 22 and the fullness thereof. Humble
according to the
will
he
be
all
things,
of God,
M.
the Apostle. v R. Contents: Of a presbyter that is an husbandman. R. Contents: Of whoso of the priests is rich and of the charity that he
>
must do.
"
Philem.
7.
ps
CXXXII.
20
9,
10.
c it
.
Apfyfj-x, Deut.
XXIV.
i
19.
for
L OCm
21
"
Mistaking
Ps.
pma
i,
the place
pna
(Trvevpx)
spirit
[W. E.
C.]
XXIV.
Cor. X. 26.
45
23 of God at his great judgment, like seeking to be accepted a poor man casting an ardeb of his corn upon the threshing-
floor
of a great and
rich
man. But
this rich
all
man
is
very
compassionate and shareth with the poor

floors.
his threshing-
In
in
this
wise
doth Christ ask small things, that
He
may
in
return therefor give great.
according to the will of
God, him
24
;
heaven over ten

rich
cities
authority instead of this one place 25 which

is
shall
Whoso giveth God set in
his
goods
the
of His
world hath, he inheriteth what
God
s n,
according to His will. priest that hath great riches in this world and seeth that his brother hath need, shall take
pity on
him, that
it
may
in truth
appear that the love of
him and that they all may know that he is compassionate, and that not with the tongue only but in deed and truth. And when he gathereth in his vine
is
God
firmly established in
*he
shall bring in the first-fruits of his wine-press
unto the Rf.
house of the Lord

wife
his
and
his
children
God, ere he taste thereof, he and his and his house 2G And when he ga
.
thereth
it
he shall not gather in of all the vine, 2? to cast into the wine-press, but shall leave a few/ clusters hang
in,
ing on the vine,
on behalf of the poor and the strangers
and the wanderer that hath gone forth 2S and the orphan and the widow that is akin unto him that they may gather the grapes with their hands and that mercy be reckoned
;
unto thee with the Lord

to
q.
Because thou hast caused the
with eyes and soul of the fruits of poor thy vine, blessing shall come upon thee and thy children and thy cattle. They shall be born unto thee and shall increase
take their
fill
n M. inheriteth with God.
/ M.
23 25 26
+ of
the.
q R. that the
Lord may
set
mercy
to thy account.
Cf. Lu.
XVI.
8,
9.
24 Ibi
l
XIX.
C.]
17.
Mistaking Cf. Lev. XXIII.
pvSf for
ma
place
[W. E.
14.
27Deut.
XXIV.
21.
28
Translation
46
and multiply, because that the poor hath eaten of thy labour r. Turn not behind thee 20 and glean not that which remaineth of thy vine; and the which thou seest and observest grapes
hanging and
but
shall shall
left
over by the gleaners cut thou them not,
rather
leave
them
for
the
poor and the widows. So
blessing
come upon
be
filled
the whole vine and thy wine-press with wine and it shall not spoil nor become
sour
neither shall
any stink of
all
all
that thou drawest from
it
thy wine-press; shall not spoil. For

covet their
for the blessing of
God
restcth
upon
it
and
they that are evil toward the poor and give not place to live unto the needy but with evil eye
possessions, of these shall the corn be eaten of
worms, because that they have not given unto the poor and hungry; of these shall the wine be turned to vinegar, because
the ordinance of
God
fertile
is
not with them, as
(it
was with) him

his
whose land was

his
and who had gathered

said
not,
I
corn into
barns.
Since he
,
will
will
give
of
my
unto
take
the
poor
but
,
said
rather,
<I
eat and drink
goods and
my
pleasure
and what was

shall
his,
because of his iniquity ? saying unto him,

1
God
fool,
cursed him
this night
<O
thy soul be taken from thee

.
and that which thou hast
Rf.
ii2l>
prepared shall others take And thou, O priest, all this dost thou know; keep thyself therefore * from the evil 32 and eye
the
open thy hand to the poor, that unto thee God may open treasure of good things in heaven. For if thou give it
unto the orphan and widow, thou shalt receive many times again. This have I said unto thee, O
for a benefit for

it}>
priest,
yet not as though these

likewise;
commandments bind
not the
if
laity
but for them
also
are they binding. But
so
be that the layman b be in ignorance of the command ments, and he see thee to know them and to be unto him
r Mv. thy prosperity.
2
y R. from them.
30
b Lit, this
layman.
Deut.
XXIV.
21.
Lu
xil. 19.
3i
//;.
20.
32
Mat.
XX.
15.
47
a witness for them, so shalt thou be for
him
as a scripture of
God, wherein men read the ordinances of life, and thy conduct shall be for an admonition unto them, whereby all are admo
nished unto good works, that good works
may
in silence
be
shown and thou be preached

(
33
unto others.
any one of the sons d of the priests be found to study books of magic, he shall be estranged from the church of Christ and his father shall be put forth, until he
71). c
If
deliver his son unto the
powers without; that every one may

if penance books and remain
know
(
that he hath no part with his son in his sin.

"
34
72).
will
This
First
is
the penance of the magician,

all
he
do.
he shall burn
daily
until
his
in
three
years
fasting
even,
the sight of trust
worthy people who may

fulfilled
bear witness of him that he hath

Thereafter shall he be given of
of his penance
the
fast
if
zealously.
the mysteries,
so
that
all
the
manner
become
greater,
are well inclined toward
him
so hath he
done
penance.
(
73)- ^
34
Fortune-tellers^
shall
or
fast
conjurers
or
enchanters,
when they do penance,

of the holy k mysteries.
*
a year ere they receive
35 when she doth penance, shall Rf. 74)-^ An adultress, shear off her hair and shall be arrayed in mourning gar
(
ments and
fast forty
if
mysteries. But
c
she
days and thereafter shall receive of the be found in adultery a second time,
R. Contents
Of
(books).
b Lit.
/
d R.
>
of the sons.
h R. Contents: Of
children of the priests that are found reading in magic g R. Contents Of the penance of the magician. such as talk of hours and concerning conjurers and others.
.
Men
of hours.
M.
>.
R. Contents: Of the penance of an adultress when she doeth penance.
33
Correct Ar. to fk-jJj
to accord
with Copt., though

34
they be preached
might seem more

35
consistent.
V.
the
very
similar
:
rules
Can. Basil.
amputentur crines, virginis consecratae^ c. 8 sionem luxuriae praestiterunt.
Appendix I b. Ambrose, DC lapsti qui per vanam gloriam occaCf.

;
also in
48
she shall be
put forth, as at
first,
and
shall not receive of
the holy mysteries. it be found that the son of a priest hath gone 75)(
to the theatre, the priest shall be put forth a week, because
that
he
hath
not trained up
his
son
aright.
For
Eli the
priest,
found
and he a holy man, when but little blameworthy was in him, because that he had not rightly taught his sons according to God s will, was not saved from destruction but died, he and they, in the one day and were destroyed
3G
with a miserable death.

(
76)- r
I
3T
None
that despiseth the altar shall die a
happy
death.
beseech you therefore,
my
;
brethren, that ye keep
the ordinances of the holy place
for to
exceeding fearful. It is But our God is not like unto the fire a consuming fire of this world, my beloved, but even this hath the Holy Ghost
holy place
is
.
draw nigh unto the 3S Our God is written,
taught
us,
that he
is
like a fire
whereon a worm
is
laid
it
cannot but be burned. So also are the sinners which

cleave
would
unto God, yet remain still in their sins; they shall be destroyed even as the worm which the flame devoureth.
(
77)- v
3T
Wherefore
fear
the
altar
and honour
it,
that
Rf.
us/
it
be not approached with small reverence,* but in purity 39 as I and fear. For the altar is a spirit and not animal,
40
;
have formerly told you

nigh
it
and every soul which draweth

is
while yet in impurity shall pray for purity: this
their purity.
(
78). z
And
Christ and His blood, they

o R.
concerning the holy mysteries, the body of shall not let aught thereof remain
Of them of the priests children that are found in the theatre. Of such as despise the holy altar. v R. Contents: Of the honour of the sanctuary (haikal) and its beauty z R. Contents: Of the holy mysteries. and its respect.
Contents:
r R. Contents:
3
Sam. IV.
8.
Cf.
Appendix
nvevpac and not
I/. 40
**
Hebr. XII. 29, Deut. IV. 24, IX.
3.
^w%/x<$c.
V. R. fol. 99^.
49
over from evening to the morning, but shall do with
soever they
will.
it
what
having been prepared and so long as the holy mysteries are thereon, ere he hath raised 41 it the readers shall not be silent before it, but shall up,
altar
shall repeat of the Psalms; for have set watchers written, upon the walls of Jeru salem, night and day, which are not silent at any time from
The holy
sing in the
it is
word of God or
42
I
putting the
Lord
in
remembrance
And
because
praising
it
is
His
body and blood, so shall they not leave til the time when the place is cleansed.
(
Him, un
79)
43
Wherefore he
<"
shall
is
be burned with unquenchable
fire.
For
into
albeit the
door
there, so that (a
it
man) may enter

that
freely
the
yard, yet hath
befallen
one hath
climbed over the wall

wife dieth and
like a thief.
So
is
it
with him whose
who committeth
his
fornication secretly. Better far

all
were
it
for
him that he humble himself before

weakness and that he
men and
make known
hypocrite.
/
44
perish not like a
As for the sick which are in the holy place, if have wherewithal to live, they shall not be a burden they upon the church. But if they be poor, the steward of the church shall care for them 45 which sleep therein like his
(
80).
children;
he shall watch over them as
it
were the vessels
of the church, knowing that
God
shall enquire of
him con
sake
cerning them
they
g R.
secretly.
/
are
His
more than concerning the holy 4G and for image and likeness,
Of him whose
wife dieth and
vessels; for
their
Contents:
who committeth
fornication
R. Contents:
Of
the sick which are in the church.
xvetQepeiv.
42
Is.
LXII.
6.
Here we have, apparently, a colleciion of additional clauses: the first 43. belonging to the end of 76, the following to the end of 44 62. 80, 8 1 seem to belong to 45 Cf. Can. Hippol. 25 (KRQ. 216). Hippolytus would appear to be
43
the later.
<*
Gen.
I.
27.
50
He became man,
especially
Rf. 114,; heal
that
when they
He might dwell wilh Him
save and
in
deliver them,
His house that
He may
them. Likewise unto others also,* when they need cure and sustenance, shall he give in compassion, rejoicing at their
healing.
And
;
thou
knowest,
steward,
that
mankind are
His
beloved
do
good
therefore
unto them, according as
thou canst, and especially unto the sick (S 8l). no and strangers. If thou have not aught that they need for their sustenance, go unto the bishop or to the chief steward 4T and they shall give thee for them that whereof thou
hast
need.
For the glory of the

doeth
4s
,
city
is
the church
and
filled
the the
church
all
these
things.
Her name hath
whole earth
yea and the heaven, because she
hath walked according to the pleasure of Christ s, her bride groom, who spared not His own soul, but gave it for His
4
sheep.
(
82).
uv Whatso
remaincth over
for
the bishop of the
beyond the portions of the priests and the sick, he shall take the remainder every year and give it unto the poor, that nought of that which
he hath over
to
(
first-fruits
and the
tithes in the church,
may remain
? .
with him. For
God
saith,
50
Give
him that asketh thee
83). Tc .r Not the laity alone doth it behove to give tithes, but the priests also must give tithes, from the bishop to the 51 For He saith in Nahum the door-keeper. O Judah, prophet,
keep thy
no M.
>.
feasts
and thy months
And David
the prophet
R. Contents: Of the welcoming of strangers. M. her bridegroom, Christ. nv M. 81. R. Contents: That what remaineth over
.
to the bishop, that
shall
u<x
he give unto the poor. M. 82. R. Contents: Of such as give tithes and
.
first-fruits
among
the
priests
and the
6
laity.
47
V.
end, note
7.
48
om<
18.
Joh. X.
51
n.
15 (II.
i).
Mt. V. 42.
Nah.
I.
saith
52
also,
Ask
Him,
diligently j/ of the
let
Lord your God.

offerings
z,
O
is
all
that ask of
them bring Him
that
to
say, the servants of the holy altar.
that
no man, but He would 84). ab The Lord hath need of we should seek Him. He is bound to nought, yet bindeth He himself to us. What then shall we do with that which we have, if we make not God a sharer in what we have And if there be* one poor like Elias 53 widow or sick like he shall be held as the lame man which received alms,
(
Rf.
54r
one that maketh offering for himself unto God. And be that which he offereth small, yet shall it be a remembrance of himself. For not he only is remembered that giveth gold
to the sanctuary, but he that giveth an earthen
cup or bread
as
or
little
wine or
55
a water-vessel or that filleth the water
tank as a
gift;
the same shall
giveth according to his ( 85). hi For if the

his
father
give
on
his
s
God remember means much riches. son of a rich man hath account much riches, or God
shall accept
him that
died and
if
again
if
he
make unto
and
shall
the
Lord
housed many vows

his
sins,
for the salvation
of the soul of his son, verily
them of him
of his
save him from
by reason
saith,
5G
com
passion toward the poor. For

of a
(
Solomon
.
The ransom
man
86).
soul
mn
is through Likewise Reuben, after that he had been cast
his riches
out from Jacob

sin
that
because of the great he had committed when he lay with his father s
s
his father s blessing,
y M. ab M. hi M. k M. to mn M.
>
diligently.
.
M. and bring Him
offerings.
That almsgiving is incumbent upon every man. Of the alms and offerings for him that is dead. Contents: R. 84.
83. R. Contents:
the house to the Lord.

.
85.
R.
Contents:
Of
the
offerings for the
dead according
to a
testimony from the Old (Testament).

52 s* 56
p s CV.
.
4.
53
Kings XVII.
10.
Ac.
III.
2.
55
Mt. X. 42.
Prov. XIII.
8.
52
concubine,
save
his
rj7
we have found
and
raise
it
that after his death
Moses did
up from destruction, saying, 58 Let Reuben live and not die. (These words,) Let him live and not die were spoken concerning Reuben because that
he,
soul
when he
into
died,
because
of his
father
curse
was not
Neither
received
did
the
light
neither
into the darkness.

s
God
receive him because of his father
curse nor could
Satan
the
receive
him because of
twelve
tribes
his
holy descent; for he was
But God set him der the judgment of the und judge that was to come, which
of Israel.
is
chief of the
Moses.
like
For when Moses

as
arose, through
God became he
chief,
He gave
him
shall
unto
it
Peter to be the chief of the

said,
in
59
church.
f
-
And
as unto
was
Whatsoever thou hast

heaven
ll $
bound"
on earth
loosed
be bound
earth
shall
heaven and whatsoever

in
;
thou
also
hast
on
be loosed
so
that was on Reuben, whereof there was no forgiveness, because that the latter law was not yet given. And for this did Moses
did
Moses,
when he loosed the curse/
appoint
the
law,
t;0
saying,
Whoso
lieth with his father s wife shall
die the death.
These things have we

hath
s,
said (for a testimony)
that
the
living
power
to
save
them
s that are
Ol
dead
dead
from their sins
as Paul the apostle/ saith,
If the
are not raised, wherefore are ye baptized for them? If they were baptized for the dead for the salvation of their bodies, let them give also because of them, for the salvation of
But haply one will say, I am poor. If the rich be able to give on behalf of his son, let him save his soul; but I, being poor, am not able to do this But unto him I say, If the news of death had not saddened the heart
their souls.
.
/ M. because
/
of the curse.
Ss
M. the
sins of the dead.
M.
>
the apostle.
"
Gen
I
XLIX
XV.
4-
M
80
Deut.
Mt. XVI. 19.

Cor.
29.
Lev.
XXXIII XX. n.
53
of this rich
his
man which
did
this,
?
why
divided he his riches for
son
sake that was dead
For the death of his son that was
dear unto him, was for him as a wise teacher, that he should
learn
the
will
of
God
(whereas)
while his
and now he gave unto the poor, son was alive he learned it not, neither
;
gave he thus.
to
Wherefore these things are not thus needful

for salvation
salvation
lay not in the multitude of pos
sessions, but in the pious thoughts

his
son.
And
thou,
is
if
which he had concerning thou art poor and wouldest save the
soul
of (one) that
dead, have thyself thus pious thoughts
and thou
shalt save thy soul

lieth
and the soul of the dead. For

multitude
art
forgiveness
it
not in
the
of riches but rather
is
in
good
deeds.
Thou
not able to give unto the
poor, but thou art able to be a man of God in the church. For many do minister at the graves of their children in ignorance. If thou be not able to e nourish the poor, yet
canst
thou
observe
the
church
sacraments
and
make
this;
petition for thyself

for the rich
and thy son.*

all
If
thou lovest him, do
man gave
offer
this for his
son because he loved

for
him.
So do thou
unto God thy petition

alive.
thy son
for in truth
thou canst save his soul
For God desireth
thou shouldst be wise more than vessels of gold and silver. If it be but an earthen vessel which thou, according
that
thy power, dost give, or / even by promise alone /, so thou gain thy soul by the promise which thou hast given, according to thy power, and shalt gain the soul which
to shalt
thou lovest. For
God looketh upon
the nature (of man) and
looketh not upon the multitude of possessions. For the Lord 02 G3 The gold is mine and the silver is mine saith, Almighty
Wherefore Moses bade

e
G4
the levitical priests that they also

i
R.
>
(homoeoteleuton).
M.
-\-
of thee.
M.
>.
62
nxvroKpeiTtop.
63
n a g.
n.
8.
.
64
Num. XVIII.
26. This passage follows
upon
83.
54
should give the
first-fruits
and the
tithes of the first-fruits o
and
tithes
which they had taken of the people; and that

for their souls, as
gift
they should give them as a redemption He said unto Aaron, 5 Give first thy
offering/
for
and
offer
the
thyself and
for
them of thy household and

.
afterward
offer
For God gave

give
for the people for their sins unto the priests people, that they should for
an
offering
s sins s. Yet are they likewise men, clothed with and must needs bring offerings for their sins. For flesh, they he saith in Isaiah the prophet, G(; If ye have made offering
men
for
your
sins,
the age whereof
your souls shall see great length of life, in is no end But Paul saith, r There remaineth
7
.
no more
sins
sacrifice for.i sins (whereby) he mcancth the great which,r are deserving of death, such as those who oppress
,
them to pay that they have not. Those that oppress the poor and compel them to pay that they have not and that afterward say, We will give clothing unto the poor which be naked, that God may
(
the poor and compel

87). z
forgive us
and those
the bodies of
many
having but ceased from despoiling poor, (then) say, We will build churches
that,
*
;
f.
n6ti
and
offer
will
give
(to
offerings
yet
is
that which they give
and
found
no
offering
for
be) from the goods of the poor; such have their sins. GS Rather God would that the
goods of the poor should be given unto them, more than

that
should
that
they should be given unto the churches or that there be built many altars. God seeketh occasion of us
we may be saved and hath not need

saith,
in
of offerings.
G0
For
I
David
o
.f
the Paralipomena
of the Kings,
Give
M. and the tithes of the tithes which. p R. M. the sins of the penitent. x R. for the great R. Contents: Of them that oppress the poor.
Lev. IX.
>
sins
which
are.
7,
XVI.
6,
n,
15.
8
co
Is<
LIII
Io
Hebr. X. 26.
i
Hebr. X. 26.
Chron.
XXIX.
14.
55
not unto
Thee of Thine own

.
Of
a truth
all
things which
all
are are His
Wherefore He would not that any one of
His creatures should perish.

(
88). e
And
thou,
priest, hast received the office of

70
the Son of
sins
God upon
7l
earth.
Have
a care therefore whose

forgive; for thou
thou retainest
their
and whose thou dost
bringest
offerings
before God. If they
know
not that
they are praying to God, why give they them unto thee ? But God hath set thee as mediator between Him and men.
Fear therefore, lest the Lord bring upon thee His wrath like Gehazi, which went forth from before the face of Elisha,
as
he cursed him, white

that
of skin; for he had taken of the
presents
were
all
was
(
slain
and
brought in God s name. Wherefore he 72 his seed with him.
89).
But thou,
steward, that receivest

all
as
are
over and above from
such offerings the churches, conceal thou

all
nought from the bishop; neither shall the bishop set aught aside for himself. But the treasure-houses of the Lord shall
be under the steward and the seals under the bishop. For thus shall it be with the treasury of the house of the Lord
;
and
it
shall
priest
and
the
be under the seal of the bishop and the archsteward, that the steward open not the
door/ without the bishop nor the bishop without the steward,
the
arch-priest
the
being present.* And the treasuries of R house of the Lord ye must needs keep filled, because
also
f.
\\6l>
of the scarcity that
whole city and its district or any other scarcity whatsoever. And the church and they that distribute alms shall suffice for the provision (of food).
may
befall the
d R.
e
>
R. Contents: Of them of whom the priest receiveth offerings. m R. Contents: That the words are joined together in the two chapters.
>
p R.
O
Cf. Job.
XX.
23.
21, Mat. IX. 6.

r2
Joh.
XX.
2 Kings V. 27.
56
For
Lord
it
this
"
did
In
it
Jehoiada,
the
wise
priest,
the chief-priest of
Israel.
the days of king Joash he took the ark of the

its lid
as
were a chest and bored
with the king s seal and set it in he laid the things vowed, until it was
full
through and sealed the temple 74 and therein

filled.
And when
it
was
together and the gold which they found to the they gave carpenters and the builders for the building of the house of God. And this is the thing that befell in
they opened
it
those
king,
times.
And
in
the the
and
of
Isaiah,
time of Hezekiah, the righteous prophet, they took all the gold
which they found in the treasuries of the house of the Lord and sent it as a present unto the king of Mosul, lest he should come upon them and root them out. 75 And (thus)
did
should
they make/ a roof/ for the people, that the barbarian not destroy them, and they gave money for them.
7t>
he and
But when the heart of king Sennacherib grew big, then fell all his host with him. So is this an example unto
all
us also, that
bishops
s
may keep what

against
for
of the alms remaineth

(a
over
in
the
Lord
the
treasury,
time
of)
scarcity.
Yet
shall
not
alms-giving
the poor be diminished
for the reason that
We
will
leave something in the treasury
of the
over,
let
Lord
let
it
But
if in
just
management aught hath remained
be kept safe on behalf of an old church and

it
But for the poor shall be taken yet the more thought. For he that gathereth much gold hath not so great honour before God as he that hath
readily use
to that end.
them
a care for His image and likeness

(
z.
QO). a
Which now
greatest
is
the
more honorable and revered,
Peter
un-to
/
the
of the
Apostles, or Judas the betrayer,

?
whom
the Lord gave the (money-)chest

pity.
z
And He
gave
M. cause
R.
>
and
is
likeness.
a R. Contents:
2 Chr. 2
Of
4
the steward with
whom
2
Is.
the store-house.
"
XXIV.
ff.
"
Kings XII.
9.
Kings XVIII.
15.
XXXVII.
36.
57
not unto Peter, because that the chest was no great * thing, Rf. that He should give it unto him; but unto him gave He
it
the keys of the

that
kingdom of heaven. Wherefore
let
not him
if it
holdeth the
chest of Jesus be proud of heart, as
were a great matter, above all. But let him keep himself from the theft of Judas, that stole from his master all that was cast into the chest and became, by reason of his theft,
the
betrayer
to
of
the
Saviour.
May
it
not
befall
thee,
steward,
from thence what thou wouldest, because thou hast been entrusted therewith, and to die even as this
take
Judas,
If
which
deemed
hand
is
the
Saviour knew not of his
theft.
thou knowest that
He
trieth the heart
and the
reins,
know
one
also that His
with thee, that theft bemuse thee not

77
and thou
of
fall
(being) in salvation,
7S
like that miserable
whom He
it
testified,
if
saying,
Woe
unto that man. Better

.
were from
is
for
him
he had not been born
Keep yourselves
knowing that that
all theft,
especially from off the altar,

7y
the place whereon the Lord standeth.
any one cause himself to err, saying, and if He see me steal aught, yet will He not do aught unto me Remember k what befell Belshazzar, king of the
.
Have a care lest God is longsuffering
Chaldeans, when
he
did eat and drink from the vessels of

so
gold that belonged unto the house of the Lord,
and how
he beheld the
his
palm of a hand which wrote

his eyes,
upon the wall
condemnation before
and see how he perished
same hour. And those that wickedly steal and those that spoil the vessels of the Lord, the same prepare them selves unto destruction. I know of a marvel which befell
in that
was a youth, in the church. A thief entered the church and stole from among the vessels. And
in
my
days,
when
k R. plur., M. sing.
77
/. c.
fall
from the
fall
state of salvation
wherein thou
art (cf.
Hebr. VI. 4
24.
6).
But perhaps read
from
w
80
Mt.
XXVI.
Amos. IX.
i.
Tjan. V. 3.
53
he could not
flee, /
because the divine providence hindered

continued fighting with
him; and they drove him forth from the holy place. But
instead of fleeing, n he, as they
tell,
f.
iiy/>
the priests, since the guardian had not laid hold upon him.*
went he not forth but rather remained, smiting them and being smitten, if perchance he might be able to
still
And
take the vessels.

the
officers
And
while he was yet embroiled with them,
livered
came upon him and laid hold of him and de him unto the authority, because that he had ventured
in
and entered
let
(
us
keep ourselves from

l
unto the holy vessels. But we, O my brethren, all such wickedness.
as
for the feasts of the martyrs,
9 1 )- l
shall
And
be
they
like
wise
order,
thus
observed, with
much
care and in great
assemblies
being made
thereat and the whole night
spent in Psalm-singing and prayers and holy readings.

(
Q2). s
As
sl
,
for
monks, there
shall
none of the
monks
them
shall
or
nuns go to any of the inartyria, that \sx the places of

or to places of enjoyment, there to relax
the martyrs
selves.
But
in
every
monastery
at the
of virgins,
(feasts),
its
nuns
remain, on the nights of the martyrs

astery, as
if
in their
mon
and when
gathered is the hour Q{ dd the offering, they shall exhort them. They shall go unto the church, before the reading of the Psalms, and when they come forth, they shall walk
it
placed of the martyrs, praying;
by twos and
/
their
mother before them, and they
shall not
M. desiring to flee. // Mp. fled not. q R. Contents: Concerning the feasts of the martyrs. s R. Contents: Of this, that monks may not go to feasts. x R.
or.
ct
R. places.
dd Mv.
-\-
the liturgy
and
of.
81 Cf. Can. Basil. 31 (KRQ. p. 249), 33 (p. 250), Laod. 9, Gangr. 20. Athanasius employs the word notprvptov in the same sense in Migne, PG. 25, 736D [and in the 4jd Festal Let. (Brit. Mus., Or. 358 ( A. 2) he inveighs against those who seek oracles at the martyrs tombs. W.E.C.]. Can. 35 of
Elvira (306) has the same intention Placitit prohiberi ne foeminae in coetneterio pervigilent^ eo quod saepc, sub obtentu orationis^ latenter scelera com:
mittunt. For a description of such festivals
v.
Leipoldt, Schenute 30.
59
talk evil talk.
And
if
the father of any of
them
will see her,
and she
that
he shall make intercession with the mother of the monastery, shall send her with another trustworthy one, so
she
may
it,
church
holdeth
shall
be together with him. * 2 And if any err and let drop her hand from her
in
i
the
that
they shall requite her with punishment, because that she hath erred in the midst of her people. And they
shall
walk
in
quietness.
set.
None
of the virgins shall eat any

it
day ere the sun do
And when
fast.
is
the
first
day
(of
the week), after they have taken of the
body
of Christ and
His blood, they shall break the

eat
their
fill
And
they shall never

first
upon
fill
the
Sabbath and the
day
**
/,
till
even be come.
let
And
his
him not
none
he that would preserve his virginity, belly with bread, neither let him lie
;
for purity
let
cannot* be kept unless by perpetual
fasting.
And
Rf.
n8<z
of the virgins set aside for himself
aught but some
poor food and the prescribed raiment. And this same order is for the men and the women, such as desire to be virgins.
There
shall
none of the virgins drink wine

fast
at
all,
neither
if
any of the monks that hold

continent
fall
unto purity. But

little
one
S4
upon sickness, he shall drink a
wine.
of them which love virginity shall eat of aught whence blood goeth forth, neither fish 84a No married woman, being not a nun, shall speak of any worldly matter in the pre sence of virgins, lest she cause for them doubt. For greater
.
None
is
honour of virginity and continence in the kingdom of God than the honour of them that are in the world; and
the
i
R. him.
Cf. Griitzmacher,
M. on
the
first
day and on the Sabbath.
82
83
8*
Pachomlus 100.
Ad
in
Saturday and Sunday as holidays cf. Leipoldt, Schemite 132, Anm. 2. Tim. V. 23. Cf. Athanasius (?) De Virgin. (PG. 28, 264 D) Also i Drac. (PG. 25, 534)} Athanasius assumes that monks drink wine only
cases;
oJdoi
(Jt.lv
On
exceptional
84 #
xai
STTIO-KOTTOV^
py
TFI
VOVTKS ohov, ôvxôvc, Ss
TTIVOVTU,^.
Cf. also Leipoldt, I.e.

fish-eating
117,
Anm.
7.
On
among Egyptian nuns,
v.
Daniel
le
Scetiote ed.
Clugnet
(1901), p. 24. [W.E.C.]
6o
virgins are greater
in
(
and more honorable than they which be
the world.
93)- s
And
as for the laity, they likewise are the child
ren of the church,
whom
Christ gat
Him
with His precious

H5
blood. the
They must honour the

said
.
priests with all honour,

S()
for
unto the people, Ye are the body of apostle Christ and His members So walk worthy of Christ and observe these things, O my beloved. None of the priests
or
the
Christians
the
Sabbath and Sunday.

(lit.
congregation
be neglectful of the sacraments on s7 After that they have let the the liturgy) go, each of them / may take
shall
his hands. It
is
thought
for the
work of
not lawful for any

,
* 7a of the faithful to enter// a drinking place especially when there is a woman there; and no man shall enter a filthy
place of whores.
x ^Vhen a youth is fit for marriage and his parents him not with a woman, but rather grieve his heart,* us/ marry if such an one fall into sin, the judgment cometh upon them. But if he have patience, he shall receive a great reward.
(S
94)-
And
a
this,
as for
until
if
them which
say,
We
will
not take unto our son

,
wife
we
find
one richer than we
let
them know
fall
that
they be
careless concerning him, he shall

to
into great poverty,

for
whence
his
come out
is
hard.
It is
needful
them
to
guard
lose
virginity,
live
daughter,
that he
may
their
many
even as (that of) a virgin years and grow old. For

without
the
life.
they
which
virginity
of their parents shall

j
/
fall
upon shortness of
knowledge Guard your
R.
Contents:
>
Of
the laity, that they likewise are children of the church.
M. of them. u M. None of the

.r
f.
may
enter.
w
a
M.
fit
for filthy (ends) a place,

for
R.
Contents:
That
whoso hath
son
marriage, he must needs
marry him.
85
So the text; but the original meaning must be: the priests must honour
so
i
them.
81
Cor. XII. 27.

Cf. Can. Apost. 54, Laod. 24.
Cf. Leipoldt,
I.e.
132.
6i
children
with
all
care,
but
be not over-tender with your
daughters. For he that traineth up his children in abstinence/", from him doth God accept the children as it were virginity.
For He hath
bearing,
if
88
said,
A woman
give
is
saved
Ji
by her
in purity
.
child-
they be stedfast
80 I
in the faith
and
And
Micah
sin
/.
saith,
shall
the fruit of the

his youth,
if
body
for
my
And
if
any have sinned since

God.
he becometh
purified through teaching his children n,
he nn train them
up
(
in the fear of
(lit.
O children, obey your parents in all godly 95)of the Lord) behaviour, for they have been at trouble
on your account and have set for you a hope in the life to come. Firstly, all Christian children shall give thanks unto
their
in
parents
that they have begotten
them a second time
the baptism of the faith and that they have received of
their parents
sufficient
knowledge
to worship
God.
And
this
is
(cause)
wherefore they should have thanks, that they have them in the faith; whereas we may see many un begotten
believers
in
the
not
known God
bless
world which grow old and die and have that created them. But ye, O Christian
children,
ye your parents, for they have given unto

as
David did boast, saying, 9I Thou art my God since I was in my mother s womb teaching us thereby of the benefit which our parents gave us when they begat
you
salvation,
pure faith. And ye likewise/, O parents, anger not your ( 96). 92 but train them up in the behaviour and holiness children,
us,
*
.*
that
we might
serve the most high q
God
in
f
o
R. in whoredom.
>
h M. accepted.
n R. Mv.
R.
his children.
/ M. sin of my nn R. and traineth.
soul.
R. Contents: Of the obedience of children unto their parents.

>
q
s
Contents:
Of
the care of parents for their children and the ordering

/
of them.
M.
>
88
90
Tim.
II.
i,
15.
89
9i
Mi. VI.
Ps.
7.
Eph. VI.
Col. III. 20.
XXII.
10.
Eph. VI.
4.
62
of the Lord.
Anger not the bishop

ones to be unquiet
(i.e.
that
s
is
not your
little
in
God
over you and suffer church, neither over
burden your servants
deacons) which stand before you.
The
male children by them in the church, lest keep they make the word of God of none effect through their crying; and the women likewise shall keep their daughters by them
shall
men
their
and
shall
watch them,
lest
they play
in the
church and spoil
the word of
(
God through
anv woman
the desires of their hearts.

shall
9?)-
vow
to give her daughter
unto the Lord, sh^ shall preserve her a pure virgin unto
Christ, her living bridegroom,
1
who
dieth not.
there
IR every house of Christians it is needful that be a virgin, for the salvation of the whole house is this one virgin. And when wrath cometh upon the whole
(
Q8)-J
city,
it
shall not
shall
come upon
all
the house wherein a virgin
is.
Wherefore
fair
name may
virgins
inmates of great houses desire that this remain to them in their house, as it is said, 9
The
and
shall
he said also 5,
sisters
,
brought unto the king Christ. And They bring unto him all their companions
be
,
them
that
they love, that they
may
preserve
them unto the Lord. Be watchful of the vow which ye have vowed unto the Lord, that ye may render it unto Him un
spotted. Eat ye and drink nothing doubting; but the virgin
shall
shall
maintain her
she
eat
feasts,"
fast b each day until even and nought whence blood cometh forth at any of the nay not at the great feast of the Lord. Nor shall she lest
drink wine,
the lamp of her virginity be extinguished.

for
But she
wherein
shall
is
prepare
herself as
is
needful the things

sorts,
consolation,
and of excellent
the
people,
at
those which
feast
David
distributed
among
the
of the
y R.
z
v R. Contents: Of her that voweth her daughter unto the Lord. Contents: Of this, that there must be in every house a virgin.
M.
3
thereafter.
b R. the virgin s fast

94
is.
Ps.
XLV.
14.
I.e.
63
tabernacle,
3
which
is
to
say KcXXvpiov
fine
OG
,
(that
is)
cakes of
fat
bread and
fried
cakes and
flour
mixed with
and
honey. For Paul the apostle testifieth to them and/ saith unto them/, 7 It is better they should not eat flesh nor for every one that walketh in abstinence giveth drink wine
;
not cause
of offence
unto
his
brother
neither grieveth in
out,
anything the heart of his son.

in
Cry not
os
my
beloved,
the
church,
lest
;
the
servant
of the church cry upon
you,
Be
out and
Israel
.
as the assembly of the Jews which cried silent Moses cried upon them, 9 Be silent and hear, O For Christ, our king, is wise; wherefore hear His
word
in
silence
is
and understanding. See which among your
daughters
eyes,
worthy of holiness; observe the movings of her whether she be stedfast, without distraction, and whether
direction
or
in
no she inclineth toward the vow or whether she inclineth

the
of the
flesh,
and whether or no she love

this world.
virginity
if
or
whether she love the cares of
But
she be obedient unto her parents in her desires and choose
fasting
for
above eating and drinking, she

habit
l
the
(<r%*jfA&).
And
if
not,
be appointed she shall not be (so)

shall
appointed until
that he hath
If
be thirty years (old). For Paul saith over his virgin daughter, to guard 2 her power his heart be assured about her that she will not dishonour
she
:
him,
so let
his
him
suffer her to
in
giveth
giveth
her
daughter not shall
be a virgin. So now whoso o marriage doeth well/ and whoso

.
do better
Be not over tender with
them, but rather smite and blame them, that they
may know
is
f
95
M.
2
>
M. For
the
if
any.
ed.
M.
it
well.
Sam. VI.
73.
19.
Cf.
Sa
idic,
Ciasca 191, Bohairic, cd. Lagarde
Or tentalia
9(5
9?
Rom. XIV.
98 99
1
KoAAvp/s, also in I Kings XIV. 3 for the diminutive v. Stephanus. 21. Cf. Leipoldt, Schenute 118. the deacon ; cf. 96 your servants.
;
Deut. XXVII.
The
dress
ff.
Const. Apost. II. 57, for the same quotation. and outward conduct of the nun; cf. Migne, PG. 28, 2646,
9.
Cf.
Vansleb 42
183
ff.
mpeiv,
Cor. VII. 37
ff.
64
f.
\2oa
And at their going to church, walk singly, rather their sister r or their mother shall walk with them, that they may communicate and (so) return* unto their houses. On the vigil of every
the solemnity
suffer
of promises.
to
them not
and hymns.
shall
in the church, with chanting hath a virgin daughter, let him not take her with him unto the church with her people; but he
3
feast shall the
whole people stay
Whoso
go with her unto a virgins
nunnery
and deliver her
unto the mother,

tones
u.
who
shall teach her the order of the singing-
With them
shall
she pass the night watching and
shall (then) return

(
unto her house.
99)-
As
4
for the
said unto
you
monasteries of virgins, we have already at another time that no one of the virgins shall
stay
in
the church
by night but rather
in their
monasteries.
Neither shall they enter into singing houses nor into any of the places of vice, to be used for luster, but shall be kept within
their monasteries.
If
rich
woman
shall
desire
to
remain
the
night o
in
prayer because of a day of judgement upon her son or her husband, she may do so, lest any soul c should take
hurt.
Rather
the
let
the will of
shall
And
woman
go,
God be done on every with believing women,
side.
to
shall remain all the night with monastery the nuns, while these pray for her and for her household b
of virgins
and
r
/
M. brother.
M.
s
reading
rests
shows that
this
//GVJJ
(cf.
Amelineau,
Gcogr. 256
261)
[W.E.C.] u This
?v
on conjecture
R.
Contents:
Of
verb
the
the
virgins
the readings of R. and M. give no sense. and of who of the believing women shall
go unto them.
x The
*
Coptic
here
added
without
TAou-
Arabic
cf.
7rpoiizuAi%eiv
(For
change
T/JO-,
translation may be for von Lemm, A7. Kopt. Stud.
XV,
/>
p. 50) [W.E.C.] R. house.
R.
lest
the souls.
Cf. Ladeuze,
Etude sur
117*.
17.
le
cenob.
pakhomien (1898) 289.
*
*
Cf.
92, R.f.
Cf.
KRQ.
169,
65
and
for
him on whose behalf the day

is
"
is
kept.
And when
the morning
come, she
b
shall
those
that
came
with
her,
go unto her house, she and and shall do charity unto the
shall
suffer loss
is
widows.
And none
of the
virgins
on her
account, but she shall send unto

the
them what
needful after
widows, that the blessing of the Lord may rest upon her whole house, for that she hath cared for the souls of
the
virgins
without offence and hath walked with them
in
their eating
(
and
their abstinence,
d
to rest (i.e. dieth), they
1OO). e
When/
man goeth
shall not
make lamentation
for him, as the strange, accursed
nations
and especially as those that have not kept their mouths pure from the names of idols. And if the dead were
7
only son, his people shall not despair by Rf. reason of grief of heart; but the priests shall chant and read s unto them, until the hour when the dead is borne (forth),
beloved,* or an
120
they each hour pray, that comfort may be given to the sorrow of their hearts, lest sorrow increase upon them
while
and they
care
for
die.
If
the
if
dead man be poor, the church
shall
him and
he have no kinsman, the church shall
be his
shall
visit
(
heir.
On
the seventh day of his mourning the priests

his
go unto them.
1O1). /
friends
that
be
in the
church and
shall
No one
of the
nuns
shall
keep the vigil of a feast, rather the mother and other two old
for
to
go unto her house whether dead or alive;
women
shall
comfort
b
e
d M. their abstinence and their eating. R. R. Contents: Of such of the believers as go to rest.
>
/
/
M. And when.
R. Contents: Of a nun of
g M.
despised.
dieth.
whom
kinsman
Viz. the
also Constit. Apost. VIII,
day of judgment (j *êp rye 42 with Cotelier

I,
3txetto<rvvw)
cf.
KRQ.
169,
17;
comments, Vansleb. Hist. noff.
Rohde
8
Psyche**-
232
ff.
etc.
"Eflvjj.
Cf. Synhados^ ed. Braun,
174 und
KRQ.
191,
15.
Cf.
KRQ.
191,
15.
5
66
dead, be her brother or her son, she shall not go unto her house to mourn, but (shall abide) in her monastery. But if she would
if
their
women. And
a nun be akin unto
him
that
is
it
go as one of the old women with mother When in their house a marriage-feast/ or a or a banquet is made, they shall not suffer birthday-feast
comfort
them,
1
she
shall
the
the
virgins
to be
worldlings be
(S
1O2).
//
among them until it be ended, r lest the made to doubt s. As for male virgins and female virgins, they
forbidden
their
shall
not
s
be
portion of their
father
and
mother
goods; rather there shall be given
them wherewithall
l()
to live, according to the
commandment
shall not
of God.
If a virgin
die
and have
but
if
friends,
they
be forbidden their por
tion;
she go to rest having no friends, they shall give her goods unto the poor.
(S
keep by them virgin nuns in the part of servants, as (do those) that send them unto the places of gold workers a or of dyers, so that their u.x,
103).
.r
Rich
women
shall not
<r%fi
is
Kf. 121,7
despised and they serve in wordly affairs. If there be a rich believing women and she *(8 104).
/>
have no virgin daughter, let her appoint as a virgin one of her maids whom she knoweth to desire virginity and let her
rejoice over her
virginity.
/
above the
rest,
because that she hath loved
And
Coptic
(sleif.
/>V/7.
she shall not suffer her to go forth into the

word
Z.
for
rare
I,
marriage-feast
115,
is
here used.
It
recurs in Cod.
Vatic.
XI
in
1876,
L
<>/>/.
kindly
collated by Guidi)
and
its
Sa idic
form jolm
/
A
is
rk^ no. 198. [W.K.C.]

s
M.
R.
until the
golem
ended.
M. he offended.
tt
Contents:
Of
the
inheritance of male and female virgins from their
parents. .\ R. Contents:
<i
Of
virgins, that
none may cause them
to
be servants.
K. goldsmiths. b R. Contents: Of her that hath no virgin daughter, that she appoint some one of her maids (thereunto).
9
Shenoute
o
rule
is
still
more severe (Leipoldt
/. c.
145, n. 5).
Num. XXVII.
8.
6;
streets
as
the
rest
of the maids, but shall care for her as
her
own daughter and

ordering
(// /.
of the
is
appoint her alone to have care canons) of her house and for all that
shall
pleasing unto God.
And now, O my
you and
to
fathers
I
and
my
brethren, which stand

c to
before us and before God,
have not stinted
write unto
speak unto you out of my mouth and to testify unto each one of you d in the midst of the church concerning
the ordinances of God.
And
1
and therein
lie
not, that
unto you before God have spoken unto you no word

c
1
testify
of myself alone, with fleshly thoughts
c,
as
one that seeketh
reward and honour of men by these words. Hut rather as God did chose our fathers from the beginning, so hath le
I
chosen you
after them, as
(it
is)
this day.
For God loveth
you and
ye
all
for this
all
may keep
hath lie caused you to hear His word, that His commandments and these statutes and
the words that are written in this book of ecclesiastical
may live and multiply and mount up to heaven and inherit that which eye hath not seen nor ear And heard neither hath it entered into the heart of man. increase Christ God the Father of our Lord Jesus you and
law, (and that) ye
"
multiply you and
make
of you
many
myriads.
The completion of this discourse is ( 105). / The first head is (of) the
altar;
in
three heads:
fear of Gocl
and
;//
the
and the second head
is
(of)
compassion toward the
poor and the third is (of) the keeping of virginity. Whoso hath the keeping of virgin purity and kindness toward the
c
R.
ee
Or
have not been made bishop to. testify unto you before God that
lied with fleshly
d Mp.(?) as one of you. have spoken unto you no

/
word of myself alone nor

/
R. Contents: Of the fear of
God and
thoughts. pity for the poor
M.
.
>
and of
purity.
m
t
M.
>
God
II.
and.
Cor.
9.
Cf. the
end of the
1st
Festal Letter (Larsow 63).
68
Rf. \2\b
of
poor and the purity of the holy place, *the same is a son God and brother of Christ; and he shall sit in the place
apostles
of the
shall
and
shall
have
rest with the
prophets and
inherit
with
the
patriarchs.
For the
fear of
God and
compassion toward the poor and virgin purity, these are perfect n love and they do bring men unto God, because
they are the highest of God
12
honours.
It is
written in Jere
miah the prophet/ that the exalted seat of glory is purity. And what glory is more exalted than God himself? It is ll u Be Ik for I am and written,
merciful
as
your
all
ye holy, Father
holy
is
again,
.
ye
ye
I
which
in
heaven
And
all
if
meditate on
the scriptures, ye do
know
that
that
have spoken unto you, (the same) have the saints written already, at the bidding of God. For God hath not destroyed the law, but hath fulfilled and established it 13 And these
.
laws shall be observed in the church.
up morning and evening, especially at the divine anaphora, before the Gospel (lesson), the archdeacon shall take in his hand v a censer and fill it with coals and
(
106). q
At
all
incense(-offering)
that
is
offered s
in
the
holy
place,
shall
and into
the altar overagainst the Gospel (book) be put for him the incense and he shall cause it to rise up until the Gospel be read. Then he shall go with the censer before the Gospel into the inner part of the holy place. It is not that the Lord hath need at all
it
stand
before
shall
IG of Nay, but man shall remember the incense the ages of light, where (is) no hateful z smell before the Lord, the God of the living, where (are) hymns of praise. n
of incense.
//
K. speaking.
M.
>
the prophet.
q R. Contents: Of the incense which is offered up in the sanctuary. r KM. At. But the sentence would thus lack a predicate.
>
Mp. ye
Jer.
offer.
v R.
13
"
>
in his hand.
R. honoured.
Lu. VI. 36.
//>.
XVII.
12.
Mat. V. 17.
Lev. XI. 44. Is. VI. 4.
1*
"
3.
6g
(
107). a
shall
Of the wine
taste
that
is
offered
up
as an offering
no one
in
aught ere the

is
anaphora be ended.
And
every
taste
house when wine
none
taken.
And
it
opened (anew), there shall aught thereof ere the firstfruits of it have been when the eulogies lla have been taken, shall they
the^r
be
put
into
cup.
Then
shall
they take
shall
other wine R
\\.d
f.
12211
and pour
eulogies.
shall
into a clean vessel

if
it
and
pour upon
the
And
it
not bring
is
in
be not good, they shall return it and unto the house of the Lord. But that
which
offered
hot,
will
and bread
up before the Lord shall be strong wine Is pure and without blemish. Thus it is written,
I
A fat offering pay my vows and again, will I bring before Thee and a choice burnt-offering and which is the body and blood of Our Lord pure offerings
Unto God
,
Jesus Christ,
and ever.
who Amen.
is
true God, unto
whom
be glory
for ever
apostolic, ^ holy canon of the holy Athanasius, the great doctor of the land of the Egyptians, was (in) three
the<?
heads h.
to
to
And
it
unto me, poor Michael, that

20
it
am
not worthy
be bishop of Tinnis,
examine
and
to
seemed good, as I copied 21 it, divide it into an hundred and seven
chapters, so that each chapter should clearly
show the matter
wherewith
it
is
concerned, that he
who
seeks therein
may
c R. a cup. Of the wine of offering. d M. whereupon they shall pour. g What follows is in M. only. For the heading in R. v. Introduction. h Abu 1-Barakat read here one head (cf. Introd.). e Mp.
a R. Contents:
>
17 18
Lit. blessed portions.
CXVI. 14, Jonah II. 10. Ps. LI. 19. Renaudot, Hist. 322 etc. for Arab. Tinnis reads Tanis But this is in Ar. San (Copt. Jaane, Jani, Hebr. Zoan). Wansleben, Hist. 25, has identified Tinnis correctly. In Copt, it is Thennesi. It lay in the eastern Delta v.
Ps.
20
.
Abu
21
Salih,
f.
76
n.,
.
A.
J.
Butler,
Arab Conquest 352.
Or
translated
without
that
difficulty
find
his
object.
And
this
is
[AeTavoux,
22
,
may May
and
ye may have me in remembrance so that the Lord have compassion upon me and forgive all my faults. God forgive every one that prayeth for its writer
for
paid for it) and that readeth therein, with forgiveness of their sins. May this be his by the grace of God, unto whom be praise. Amen.
for
it
(/.
him that provided
^.
And
unto
unto everlasting.
2-
God be glory Amen.
for ever
and upon us His mercy
Modelled on a frequent Coptic phrase,

G\>sf.
e.g,
Zoega, 21, 55, 104,
Homer,
l.h>/i.
LX1X.
[\V. E. C.]
APPENDIX
A.
The Canons
works,
of Athanasius
are cited in two disciplinary

in
both of which are known,
their Ethiopic forms,
under the name of Faus Manfasawi
or Medicina Spiritualis.
On
these the following observations

I.
may
be made:
The Spiritual Medecine, is due to Michael, bishop of Atrib and Malig, the author of Its con that Coptic Synaxarium which Wiistenfeld translated
One
of them, in Arabic
jlÔ
v^JoM
tents have been fully described

sition of the
work much
3
,
The dispo by Gildemeister resembles that of the Nomocanon of

.
Michael of Damietta
from which however
it
differs in its use

it
of certain works of canon law. Gildemeister supposed
to be
of Melkite authorship; but the evidence adduced relates in reality, not to this work, but to one appended to it in the Bonn
MS.,
JUUQ5,
L.L,
and bearing the title Lfco JJoo uM+Jlrt Ju

:
uy**^ J^J
5
.
The
sta
tement of the Ethiopic translation, that the author of this Med. Spir. was Michael of Malig, need not be doubted and
agrees well with the general character of the work.
Gotha 1879. Cf. Assemani, Bibl. Pal. Med. 164; Cat. Codd. Or. Bibl. Bodl., ed. Uri, 20, Cod. Syr. XCII; Cat. Codd. Aeth. Mus. Brit. (1847), 46. 2 Cat. libr. mss. or. 88. qiti in bibl. acad. Bo?m. servantur^ 76
1
3
5
KRQ.
/.
e.
89 ff. Index of the sacred
Foil.
i88fif.
festivals,
ordained us by the holy Apostles for
us to celebrate, (drawn up) by Clement, pope of
Rome.
72
I
am
:
acquainted with only three
MSS.
of the
Arabic
original
1.
That brought by the Catholic theologian, J. M. A. Scholz from Egypt to Bonn and described by Gildemeister.
2.
Fragments
in the
Berlin
MS. Diez
qu.
107.
3.
Perhaps the Vatican MS. mentioned in Assemani, BibL Or. I. 630, no. 78. 3 But this may contain the work
described below as
II.
The Ethiopia
preserved
4.
version of this
in
in
Europe
. .
the following
work (Fans Manfasawi] MSS.

:
is
Cat. Codd.
BodL, VII
Codd. Ethiop.
(1848), no.
XVI,
30
5.
ff.
Cat.
137,
of Eth. MSS.
i
/;/
Brit. Mies. (Wright,
1877), no.
(Or.
550),
i
p.
93.
6. 7.
8.
Ib., no.
Ib.,
138,
139,
(Or. 788).
(Or.
549).
no.
Ib., no.
140,
(Or. 789).
The
cited
following are the passages from the Athanasian

in
Canons
the
above work, according to the Arabic text of

la
the
Bonn MS.
F.
72
cap.
14,
Concerning pollution
9.
(Certain
learned bishops have said that whoso pollutes himself during the day, until the termination of evening prayer, may not
make
the
the
offering
until
the
following day, because, accor
ding to the ordinances of both
Old and
took
New
Testaments,
day
whereon
the
pollution
place
has
by then
passed over).
Cf. Allgemeine Deutsche Biographic che s 94 ff.
1
XXXII, 226
fT.,
Quatremere, Recher
Cf.
3
A A
(>.
5,
u9
ff.
Nomocanon, sen Pocnitcntialc^ Capita LII complectens de poenitcntiis iniungendis pro singulis pcccatis. Liber inscribitur Mcdicina spiritualis. In fol. bombyc. 98. Cod. Arabicus literis Syriacis exaratus anno mundi 7040, Graecorum 1843, Christi 1532.
73
JS
,.
y
will to
"And
as for S. Athanasius, he said,
If
any man
communicate, it is needful that he fast from this enjoyment from the evening of that night until the close of the next day Note. I think he meaneth by his words that if he have
.
communicated, he
of the
shall
if
not approach his wife for the rest
day.
Else,
he
had intended abstinence from the
wife for this space, before the offering, he
would have
said,
From
at
the evening of that night until the end of the night, For at the evening of a the dawn of the second day
.
day there
is
no
offering".
Ib
Fol. 75
,
cap.
15,
Concerning magicians
- -
4,
Of
their
penance.
L\J
^ju
Ajiô
iUb
x_x_s
ôJ^
Xi;
Ij a
"S.
Athanasius
magician,
years
said,
of the
fast
/2d Canon, of the penance That he shall burn his books and shall
even,
2
in the
three
till
in
presence
112
b.
of one
that
shall
Cf. R. fol. 98 a.
R.
fol.
74
testify
of
him that he hath

in
fasted with zeal.
And
if
they
in
in
him the manner of penance to be plainly creased, thereafter he shall communicate And he saith
have seen
.
the
73d Canon,
sorcerer
(///.
master of hours) and a

year ere they
conjurer,
when they do penance,

".
shall fast a
communicate
Ic
Fol.
io6tf,
cap. 26, Concerning the offering

in
s
bread
the
must,
(The accordance with apostolic ordinance, be of
i.
same day
baking).
"And
S.
Athanasius
said
in
the
I4th
Canon,
There
not be brought up into the sanctuary bread that hath remained over from yesterday or that is broken in pieces
shall
.
And
in
like
manner
saith S. Basil in the QSth
Canon".
Id
Fol.
1
1
a,
cap. 26, Concerning the offering
- -
10.
S.
Athanasius said
with
it
in the
36th Canon,
a
to
When
to
a priest
goeth
him,
the
offering unto
for
sick
is
".
not lawful
him
le
man, communicate any that
communicate
is
not sick
Fol.
tuaries.
R.
118$,
-
cap.
3.
29,
Concerning reverence
for the
sanc
fol.
H2//.
275.
2 *
R.
i.
IIO /,. H ut
1
hi s
Can. 64.
A\>.
K.
fol.
06
4.
75
"S.
Athanasius
said,
in
the /th Canon,
concerning the
altar
and the vessels that are placed thereon, that they are
not afterward stones, neither

are living and spiritual,
wood nor gold nor silver, but because that the living God is upon
and wine,
after their placing
them.
And
like
as the bread
upon the
sels
altar, are
not afterward said to be bread and wine,
but living flesh of God, even so the sanctuary and the ves are not dead, as (by) their nature, but living; and for
this
cause are due unto them
reverence
in
them".
and honour and
fear before the Spirit
which
is
If
cap. 29 Concerning the dignity of the sanctuary
4.
Fol.
(haikal]
uga,
- -
&**
Jo
O
R.
fol.
8^.
76
"Athanasius
said, in the
the
altar;
I
else
shall
he
None shall despise 76th Canon, not die a happy death. For this
1
cause
beseech you,
brethren, that ye observe the ordi

;
nances of the holy place

place
is
for the
ning
fire
very fearful. For it is but he is no fire like to the

in
approaching unto the holy written, Our God is a bur

fire
of the world
And
he saith,
the 7/th,
Fear ye the
altar
and honour
it, neither approach thereunto in impudence (lit. little shame), but in purity and carefulness; for the altar is spiritual and
is
not
devoid
of soul,
and the impure may not approach

himself".
thereunto until he have purified
Fol. 120 a, cap. 30,

in
Concerning the behaviour of the priests
the sanctuary
single paragraph.
LM
*fcjuwLo
i?
t
<j:J>
*^1
"From
the
2/th
Canon
of
Athanasius:
If
deacon
quarrel
in
the
sanctuary (haikal) or speak a bad or vain
word or one wherewith he mocketh any man, he shall be put forth a week, fasting till even and praying And he
.
saith, in the
3/th Canon:
"
while he hath the cup.

If a priest
No one of the deacons shall talk And Basil saith, in the /Qth Canon,
5
laugh
etc.
K.
f.
113,;.
3.
Hcbr. XII. 29, Deut. IV. 24, IX.

3 3
R.
f.
13
A.
* e
R.
fol.
105/5.
K.
fol.
106/5.
AYi (?. 268.
77
Ih
Fol.
122 b, cap. 31,

5-
Concerning the presbyters and dea
cons
- -
a
and the 46th of Basil ~ wherein they do celebrate
1
"The
28th Canon of Athanasius

of the priests
said,
The garments
the
go forth from the church, but shall are the books. And they shall be where places white, not dyed with colours and there shall be upon their shoulders bands. And they shall not be fine
(the sacrament) shall not
in
be
".
li
Fol.
priests
124*7,
- -
cap.
32,
Concerning
the
behaviour
of
the
2.
(5*
"The
26th Canon of
S.
Athanasius
saith,
priest shall
not go unto theatres or unto assemblies nor unto any place

2
R.
fol.
105
Read
g6th,
KRQ.
273.
7*
of the heathen.
fasting until
S.
And
if
he go, he shall be excluded a year,

.
even, every day

in the
Athanasius saith
54th Canon,
If the
son of a
shall be put forth,
bishop have been found in a sin worthy of death, the bishop because that he hath not taught his son
his
and
rule aright his household, over

shall
daughter aright. For whoso taketh not thought to which he hath authority, how
he take thought for the church of God ? And when he hath taught his son as is seemly, he shall be brought in
".
Fol.
155
.
tf,
cap. 38, Concerning fasting

>J
-1
13.
(sic)
o\j>"b
(o.y^3
(jr^
JJ 5
bs
r ir
-wol
L>JU W
"
*
C-,A~J
^
s.
j
^
N
I
^
"
^
(
J.
1
yLfi-i
j,
>!
"In
Athanasius,
in
the 3ist Canon:

in
None
of the priests
shall enter a
bath-house
the Forty-days
.
(fast)
nor
in
the
two
the
(fast-)clays,
6ith Canon
except of necessity A priest shall not

,
And
S.
Basil said in
enter a bath in the
Forty
days
(fast)
neither
drink
date-wine
And
likewise
Yet hath father Timotheus, the 52d (Canon) pope of Alexandria, suffered her that is with child and the
of Laodicea.
sick to be free of
4
this".
Ik
Fol.
158^,
- -
cap.
39,
concerning
the
assembly
at
the
Pascha
i
2.
K.
fol.
08
2
.
R.
fol.
06 a.
Cf.
Read
77th,
KRQ.
268.
A XQ.
287.
79
"In
Athanasius, 3Oth Canon:
None
shall, in
the days of the

is
Pascha, drink wine, nor shall that be eaten wherein

II.
blood
".
Another work of
similar composition
and also with the
title
Medicina Spiritualis is found in the following Ethiopia MSS. 1. CataL Codd. MSS. Or. Mus. Brit., Ill (1847), 110.35, i
(Add. 16205).
2.
3.
Wright
CataL, no, 137,

f.
f.
106 (Or. 550).
ibid., no. 321, ibid.,
169 (Or. 752).
4.
5.
no.
138,
f.
134$ (Or. 94 (Or.

81
788).
ibid., no.
139,
f.
549).
6.
7.
ibid.,
no.
365,
f.
(Or. 799).
Aetli. Ill,
ff.
Tubingen University Library, Cod.

(v.
50
ff.).
75
Zeitschr. f. die
is
Kunde
des Morgenl. V,
191
This
The Arabic
indeed
it
presumably also a translation from the Arabic. text however appears to be unknown, unless
in
I,
should prove to be preserved
above. This
:
work quotes from the Athanasian Canons Add. 16205, f- 4 a

-
as follows
0AfD.
o-
.-
R.
fol. 105^. Variants in Or. 799,
f.
84^, which alone contains

:
this excerpt,
Leg.
/^CO-h
-hVrhrt.
JAOl.
So
The holy Athanasius

priest,
saith, in his
88th Canon
!
:
And
thou,
hast received a
law from the Lord upon
earth. Give
heed therefore and have a care whether thou pardon
them
2
.
For
bear,
if
thou
if
burden them with that they are not able to
and
what the
it
they transfer their sin unto thec, then hear Lord saith: Ye bind a heavy burden and cause
necks; but ye touch
it
to be
borne upon mens

.
not with
one of your fingers
The only other quotation

from the 27th Canon.
K.
3
is,
like the
Arabic
(v.
p.
76),
[W. E. C]
fol.
116*7.
The citation ends here [W.R.] MSS. Or. 550, f. 121 u = Add. 16205,
f.
iâ.
COPTIC TEXT
That the foregoing Arabic version is, like so many of the Arabic works current in the medieval church of Egypt,
derived from a Coptic text was, on a priori grounds, to be
presumed.
the
Many
features of the Arabic,

in
when compared with

testify
parallel
passages
the
Coptic,
clearly
to the
dependence of the one

or
translator s
upon the other.
Not a few awkward

and the
obscure phrases in the later are seen to be due to the
misunderstanding of the earlier text
Arabic further betrays its origin by its adoption of certain 2 besides using, Coptic words in their original form and script
,
in
3 Coptic term simply transliterated But these imported words would suffice moreover to show us -- did not to the of detail
one instance at
least, a
frequent
divergences
this
point
same conclusion -- that
Arabic version was not made
from the Coptic in its extant form. The Coptic words em bedded in the Arabic text all belong to the Bohairic dialect.
It
may
therefore be assumed that, besides the Sa idic text
partly
preserved to
4
us,
a Bohairic adaptation of
it,
or per
differs
haps seeing c from the Sa idic
how unmistakably
the
Arabic often
-- an independent Bohairic translation from the Greek, was once in existence.

1
V.
notes
on pp. 36, 39, 40, 44, 45 above and on pp. 125, 126, 127,
2
131, 132 below.

3
98, 99,
101.
calls
P-
39 n
te a, to
which add Ibn Sabba (Cairo,

:
AM.
1618) p. AV,
the
lector A-JuXJiJ
L\^.*J
CT~ A
....
t!_ji_j
another -b^-jU, using apparently

40, 46 (end), 50 (end), 52, 73, 78,
form of
4
this
word.
Differences are most noticeable in

93.
The Coptic is often curtailed in the Arabic, e.g. 43, 44, 47, 56, 62, 65, 71, 87. Of the significance of the pagination in one of the Coptic fragments we have already spoken (v. Introduction).
79,
82
of a lost Greek original could be defended on the simply analogy of the numerous Coptic works for which a derivation from Greek sources has been demon
strated.
The hypothesis
by the multitude of Greek words and phrases scattered through the text; some of them too unusual to be reckoned among the
every-day
"the
It
would
also
be supported
stock of Coptic translators
appearance of even
weakness.
though in face of the occassional rarest Greek terms in still later and
,
certainly not translated texts

its
2
,
this
argument
is
not without
utilised, no other text of the Athanasian Canons has hitherto been found in Coptic litera
Beyond the MSS. here
ture I
They appear however

of the library of a
4
to
occur
in
the
interesting
catalogue
Theban monastery, published

.
by Bouriant
Among
5 and dating probably from about the year 600 the biblical works with which the list begins we read,
between Genesis and Leviticus:

<\<K\HACJOC
7O2ôc
^MMK<\MU>M
MAFIA
X<\P[THC],
Exodus and the Canons
of
Apa
same
Athanasius
catalogue
- -
papyrus.
As
it
a later
number
for
(53) the
gives:
,
book
had
of Ordinances
(fWcAj})
of
Apa
Athanasius
which,
c
not
been
the earlier entry,
we might have taken for our canons. Of the Sa iclic text we have parts
though
risons
differing considerably
in
of two MSS., which,
age, appear (where
compa
are
possible)
to represent
much
the same recension.

7
The
1
older
MS.
are
consists
AA*
now
of 23
leaves
of a papyrus
evQpxfvu,
xx-
Conspicuous
/z5AAov,
XTXKTSU, xîca^x, evox*ea,

opSivov,
oli
Qotipeu,
xxQio-Twi, XXTXÎXXÛ, neriTw,
IJ.QVOV $e,
irxpxSi Supi,
2
3
Especially the letters and documents from Hermopolis. The texts here edited were identified a
by
t
comparison
with
the
sum
mary
*
in
Vansleb
Rec. de
Histoire, p. 286 Travaux XI. 132 ff.

s
ff.
y C rum,
to
That Ath. constructed anything similar New Test, we have no evidence.

1
Copt. Ostraca p. XIX. the Eusebian Canons of the
Very
small
fragments
which
cannot
place
are
framed
with
foil.
33
book
of 4
(Brit.
still
Mus. Coptic Papyrus

J
XXXVI
here called
B),
and
smaller fragments in the Phillipps collection at Chel

(here P).
tenham
All are imperfect.
sured about 28 to 30
2I
complete leaf mea cm. In B the fibres on the rectos

first
run horizontally to the text in the

in the
8 leaves, vertically
next
10.
Then
rectos.
follow 2 (XVI,
horizontal, while the last 2 (XVII#,

fibres
XXII) where they are XXI) show again vertical

is
on the
not
The
original
2
.
arrangement of quires
therefore
easy
to discern
One may have begun with

26
lines,
the Qth leaf (VII).
The
600
are
text
is
in
single
column of some 24
written in a heavy uncial script, probably of about the year

3
(v.
plate)
Initials are
not enlarged, but a few paragraphs

-like
indicated
or
in
the
margin by a
(XI,
mark
(II,
IV, X,
XV)
by a horizontal stroke
XIV, XXI). The former
of these signs occurs, where preserved, at points coinciding
with sections in the Arabic version; the latter usually does

not.
Of course the majority

due to
its
of the sections in that version
are
translator
(v.
Riedel
Introduction).
pyrus was, when purchased by c 4 Its language is a pure Sa idic, to have come from Thebes such as might be expected from that neighbourhood.
the British
.
The pa Museum, stated
Naples and (here called N) and 4 in the partly published by Zoega Rainer collection at Vienna (here V), unpublished and most
The
other
MS. contributes
7 leaves
now
in
kindly communicated
the
to
me by
his
Prof. Krall,
in
who had
also
goodness
to
revise
copy
my
certain obscure places.
XVI, XVII. The MS.

has
*
is
no.
167
in
forthcoming catalogue. Further study
rectified several details in the description there given.

3.
J\,
2 No. 16402, I 4 in Catalogue. Cf. C. Schmidt, Acta Pauli p. The MS. shows both angular and rounded forms of J\, and TF; but of only the latter occurs on the plate.
Catal.
of
sale
of
H.
5
lot
6
1248.
Salt s antiquities at Sotheby Catal. Codd. Copt. p. 623, No.
s,
June
29,
1835,
CCLXXVI.
Numbered K. 9600
9603.
84
This
MS.
is
of parchment.
measure about 35 X 28 34 36 lines each and the

Classis
V, no.
Initials,
The leaves cm. The text is
are
in
complete and
two columns, of
script identical with that of
Zoega
XX.
stops
Cf. also Ciasca, Sacr.
XIII.
&c.
are coloured
BibL Fragm., Tab. red, the small bud-
ornament beside the larger initials, red and green. The MS. can therefore be dated about the years 950 1000 and came doubtless from the library of Shenoute s monastery
!
(the
less
White Monastery).
classic
Its language is naturally somewhat than that of the older MS. but its divergences,
;
keeping with the usage of scribes of this later period 2 The portions of our text preserved here show no division into sections; the numerous enlarged
mostly orthographic, are
.
in
initials
indicate,
as
is
usual
in
such MSS.,
merely new
sentences.
The hand which wrote

in
the
several other leaves

It
among
is to be MS. recognized those brought from the White
NV
seems not improbable that of these a certain Monastery. number belonged to the same volume with our Canons 4
;
for
they show
parts
of the
so-called Ecclesiastical Canons,
which
sius.
may
5
,
well have
The
leaves in question are:
a
f.
fragment
26,
been placed beside those of Athana(i) Brit. Mus. Or. 35806. 2,

34, (2) Paris
(3) Ib.
Can. Eccl. 32
MS. copte
f
.
13
pp. 35, 36 pp.
Can. Eccl. 62, Can. Eccl.
129",
-f
130
ff.
5054,
1
5970 =
7278,
the last of which
Ms. copte rag 13 , f. 41 with scribe s colophon dated AM. 64AD. 92- and ib. 131 , f. 39 dated similarly AM. 656 AD. 940, are both in scripts closely resembling the specimens here cited. Cf. also Ciasca, Tab.
Paris
XI, dated (in the colophon published by Hyvernat, Albinn X) 1003, the hand of which is not far removed from these.
2
AM.
719
= AD.
Characteristic are the superlineation (i) of any vowel which independently a syllable and (2) of the second of two adjoining consonants and (3) the representation of ei and / by /.
forms
3 4
Here represented by
Zoega
stops.
is
CCXXXV,
in
though by the same hand,
here excluded, owing to
its
5
pagination.
No. 165
my
forthcoming catalogue.
85
passages
If the
has
recently
2
been
published
by Dr. Leipoldt
*.
EccL Canons be reckoned to have extended

p.
in this
volume to
79
missing before p.
then some 47 out of the 62 pp. thus 141 (the first of those here published) would
,
;
be occupied by the lost part of our Canons 3 that is to say, these would have begun about p. 94. Some 15 pages there fore (79 to 94) would still remain to be accounted for. This
gap the Apostolic Canons would adequately
fill.
The
texts are here printed with
all visible diacritical
marks
4
:
the papyrus (BP) in columns as in the original, the parchment
MS. (NV)
in
continuous
lines.
The
sections of the Arabic
version are added for convenience in the margins. Lacunae and completions of lacunae are indicated by square brackets,
doubtful letters
of letters
by dots below them, estimates
of the
number
missing occasionally by
a corresponding
number
of dots.
fol. (pp. 59, 60) contained, like Or. 1320 (Lagarde s), the whole of the Eccl. Canons; and the two MSS. are practically
i/>,
In
Texte
it.
Unt.,
NF. XI,
This
p.
37
ff.
here add a
to
Leipoldt
fragment.
volume
therefore
contemporary.
2
45 lines of Lagarde
print
2 pp. or
fol.
of this
MS.
I
Reckoning some 35
lines of the present translation of the Arabic to
fol.
of this Coptic MS. 4 For the Vienna fragt.
depend upon
Prof. Krall s copy.
P.I.
pec]
[ppuuov o rtppjo e&o X pj
TOOT
.
q nppo
qrt<
\<\OC
no \j]c
MAKA
Jp
(
HIKOC
traces of 3
riq[
more
lines.
A ... peq[
traces of 4
more
lines.
a small fragt.
margin.
P.
margin.
II.MCJHttP
K
q[
(16).
OC
I
omitted to copy the other side of
this.
88
ATT
MT[pOJfc.TT
j^[
pjfc.n[
nMTie nujA
r
Hjfc.A
]nerjoori[
p.
pÂ.
T&eneKujTopTp
<\*\<\K \*\<\K
HJ:S
nucporjT UAp AM
me
rt
ÂTeCjeKK^VHcVA CO HATiyTOpTp tlrteTO HATCLOTj^ MCAOtJ rtrteÂAT

*
[pC|]ojm
KATA
rtATTOCTrtAUlOUOC
4
ttrtfcXAAV rtK \Hp\KOC
MCAOTA H OTj^rtTrtO\K
(43)
THC
1
Cf. Ezek.
XL.
of
i,
TAp^H
Canon
:
In
margin
this
qCH
^rtrtKAHOrt
rtrtrt!OT
TM
(Can. Apost.
XXV(XXIV).
Cf. Lagarde, Aeg. 215).
89
A7v?VA
nqxi
eqepcoov ue&OT
\>o7v
evujAMKAAq
01F7mOMAKCmOC
lTê HrteiTÂK
<\<\c
OTê
Mrt^V2SlO rt-0e MUJc\-
OTArtAKnuacTHC
HOVOJT M^TKH MAT
MTeKK7VHC\A
UJOJTie
KUJCJ^.\
(44)-
HOTTtgKH
ft
H ^M^HUJrte H HOT<XoXK
j^ê H
O7T
THpOT
e\C
TTOCO
AMOM
n[o7THH&]
[epoc]
ÛJLOC
^^[ooaj^] HO7TC^H[jÂ HKLOT nêHKooTre ATSM
eq]oT<\<\&
;:
iyA2ê v.
p.
2ooc
MHTrt
^TTe\AKLO&
TTnATpVAp^HC Aê \\
Aqq\
i
Read?
9o
OOC TliC\Vu\.c\ Tno XlC UJAOpAI CT1OOV HpOOTJ CHC ~ oxo OH
riA*
TATCA&OK erieMAAATT HAK
TIA\
^
lO
HT
HOT
CO
rieKHp\KOC ^11QCOJ HTC TIHO7TTH

j^.VS.OOT
HA\
KATA gpOm .MKOH AH
ÛJê vVS.TlTpOC
TIAT^VOC CUHIJ
UAp
HTe\.VS.Ml
HTOK
HA\ UApll
p\T TAFl
HH^ \AAT MK \H-
p\KOC
(46).
\AAV HK \Hp\KOC
.WOC
*
vVs.eCTAê
H*\AAT H10& j^ruop^ HUA

^.Q
riTHpC[
eTUJAHGTHOTA
Ârjncop^:
H
nne-
H \AAT nôfe HpTiroTMOH
To2Sq
e&o
HTenuAôc
*\AAT
Hi;
eT.w.jÂT
J^
^coTn eneTepHT HKecon
\Hp\K0C
KATA O
HTAHUJpTT2SOOC
ucoê A \ \A
(47).
OMl-e-VClACTHptOM CTOTAA
HOTCOTe
^qOTTAA
HH-
*\AAT HK*\Hp\KOC
eqe*^
MAq
ovHK
iu\q
HTA-
e&ov
CArteireôj Xori MTOOIT
^.e
mijHpe MCAÔJK ^TroirnTVAriA HTOOT

Ô7Trt
rtemA"\-
,^neT-
OTO\
epO\
>\2rtTATpATTÂ
HCjy^\.JlJ.
HA\ ATUJ
i
nceÂpe
enATuouj
ATLO epeêriAKHC
ii^feooc
HAT eT^Hp KATA ^

c\ACTHp\OJrt
j^ÔOTT e^MTeT^Tie ItJAneCHT
co
Ap\
HTA-
nA\
pATq
riApA
n
*
cone
nuconc
AVLO TIA
Tftpq
ovujHpe
B.
XXIIL
fragment, paged
q7
Vars., B. -j- ly
92
KAH
UAp
3
TTApA
H*\AAT
e^ric\
UJc\T^\OTe
H^HTOT H
rtHTOT
AV\A
K
TA\
HTMHCTXA HTHHCT\A
KATA
5)-
AT*y HO.ÔC K \HplKOC

Ii
HAT HTHHCT\A
Ouxoq
AC|^\
Hf{&v.oK
epoq
rUÂ
^.MMClOC OH
HAq
OTAHAUKKTe HTACOTHUJ-O^
\\TOTTp
UJATIHAT
HCTHAU
riA\
HH^T^
MOTION
eujÔTT^
^^
oK eujôrte
2 3
B.
15.
KAH
ends.
4 U.
5
H.
IiqT TAI
>
CHTC.
6 B.
-j-
93
B.
XXIV.
rtqigumc]
AM
rt
II
9 MApuort
AM
THpOTT
10
An2oeic UAp TOUJC

(5013
AM epoq
piort
U<\p
ei
e2U)o
TTCLOTHp
JK
rt
tlj
Art,
Art
Lacunae
filled
,
from V.
>
2 V.
rtq
>
3 v.
5
rtrteq
THpov.
nertcujTHp.
13 V.
7
4 v. v.
>
epoq.
8 v.
v.
V.
+ ore.
2ÔOC.
6 v.
nArtoôc.
rt^
10 V.
^ÂV.
Art
V.
-|-
12 V.
15
OV(JOrt.
16 V. rt
14 V.
UAp.
V.
94
A*\ \A Api
HToq KATA
Api
epo
HAI
B.I.
OTHOVA
A \ \A
HOTC
HOT
MTrt
HOo
H ovnpec H
plKOC
A*\ \A
eTT
TA
I
V.
>
MTOCJ.
2.
continues
MUp*)plA
AH
HOTCOjVS.
^HHOÎK
3
5
V.
HTAT-.
4 V.
COT*\to \C.
V. continues
j^nCOT]TAplOH ^nC]p^CO& HpHTC
HOH
ATfjlTC
HTOOTq ATTAAC
from V.
7
A*\ \A
ATKOHCq
6 Lacunae 8 V.
>
filled
V.
>
^.
bishop.
^.
9 V.
10 V. Presbyter, deacon
11 V.
(^lAIÔHOC,
95
HK\HplKfoc]
Gross s&
nop^mon
A \ \A
rte
ov
neriMA UAp
II.
56).
54)-
ov A ^
[piJKoc
epoq
con ep[oq
-
TCA&O
KATA
ne HAq HK \O^S,
V. ends with
i[
96
UJOT
OVROVI
57).
R. III.
"
2KAC
H
ujcone
HA npo
H
OTOT
TOtf
p)
iKe [c\piK
OTOTO
p[oeic
H&0 \ ^TTMAT
HÎAKOHOC
rt
TOT HT^THOT
HA\
2^
THpOT
CHAT
HAT
nujA
pofj
pHT
TACJC
O^HTKK \HCIA
THpc
H
H
HAT
Only space
for this
compendium.
Round
brackets show a small fragment
now framed
with B. XXII.
4 Arab, reads
*\&OC.
97
OVA ê ATAKTei
pine
margn.
B. iv.
]q
TOT MTe
ev
n JAHTOT
HAT
eritJOTT
THpq
JM>KC
TIATOTKA
n H
"
TTUOOJ
H
TJKOT
(58).
TTTTACÂ
TOVIOJ^ ATLO
noei
KOHOJÔC
61).
Toq
(
TTICKOTTOC
rmene
eve
59)-
rtlCKOnOC
coTirq
margin.
on
margin*
V.
|K
AH
jw.jw.oq
[Kene eqAiT
ei
KAH
ecr
j^
OM
A^HOTA
..... P_]HOV&C\ \ jw.no Hit
AT
TIOC
A*\ \A
eTopn M KA, HTeKK*\HClA UJAC

[po]c eqoTcouj
PAH AUK H itqpe
TO-
TupoT
CpUJArt
liqTAAT
*
ue
HTOCJ
epen \o
H
C&OK H neÔTO
TT
roc Hio?
TOOTfJ
lie
ni.^
lÔpOC
11
nOTA HMTCHg
nujco.w,
SoAOj HTKK*\HCK\
MAT
ê e&o \
MCOTO
HTeÔTCJA
HOC5
111
li
HTpHT
*.OT
CJôj
pllOT^HT HOT UAp .WÔC Hoi
TIOC
HKOTt He HTOq e|THAJ

*
TAAT
ATU>
epen \ou[oc]
ye
CIA erjeujojne
HTOO
TOT ^s.neciiAT
HKA
HTooTq ^[eneTvooXe H TeîTOTT M
99
rtAq
rtrtq
ÂTOOT
^pOOTT
lljO
KATA
pn
MAT Aqo&ujq
KAI
m\UJ&
Art
17
Ap
niCKonoc HAigeiê epoq

AXTVA
ITrtOTTTe
UjT e2^jMTTHpq TT^TCO

OTTrt
I7Ap
rtATAÔ
KA, rtAq Jfc-ATAAq Q_rtTOJKO

margin.
margin
^ eq
KU)
rtTeqJTO ^.rtrtAni]
efeoTv 2[eqrtA2
B. VII.
CTOC
T^rtTUJArt
rtAq 2eA\^- rtfTAKXHpOJ
rtA
rtrtA
TA\
rtAq
JYS.JYUM
100
AVU>
JNTIICTOC
OT
X
pOC
enpAuje
TI
\HM
epoov
nq
H
UJlOTlt
IIJA
CTHH
ê riToq
margin.
B. VIII.
(
<>*}.
KAAq
rt
63).
C07FO
T1A\
lonrile
rmoôc
TiiTooTOT
itrtKovi
HOC
epe
i\OC
MAUjion
AMAOHÂ
HI^.
TOTMA
rt^TO
2 N. p.
prt?
begins.
101
OT
64).
H
OC rtAT
CKATT
rt
OTTCKeVOC
TTJ<\
nee
eujtone
65).
HIJ^V.
CIA
TOT
margin.
B. IX.
HKA ^^
epooir
HJ
n[ce
N.
TVAAT
rtoeiK.
2 N.
>.
3 N.
4 N.
5
guacTe epuiig
N. continues (= Zoega 624)
MATT er&e[rei
6 N.
>.
etc.
N.
UOCT
10 N.
>.
pÔTTO.
8 N.
9 N. qiTOTT.
N.
102
iUJ
THpCJ
MM
TKK*\HCIA
<\V\<\
HTOCJ
THpOT
10
T1OCAO
H
e
nsroeic MUJO
_iiOTno \ic
KA
N. X.
>
X.
-)-
N.
OTj^rtT-.
TT<\p<\
4 X.
OT
^C[UJOUJOT
OTl.
M^HTOTT
6 X.
llJCOUJ llJU)Tie
THpOT.
1
X.
p.
pMH
continues
TTUJIOT
HMH
8 X.
T<M
9 x.
II
eTQiieeioTe.
HAf|.
>
10 x.
>.
ujum
M.
12 X.
13 X.
>.
+
ATTtU
14 X.
JMV\.
15 X.
17 X. Continues
ATU)
KMA J gHV
io 3
B. X.
RAT A
[TOT
H
HATTOCTO
[XJ OC
HATpOOTUJ
HUJA Tp
epoq
HTrieHTHKOCTH
(66).
pAnjCToc
""7
HH^ vVAAT
GTLO
noc
2ie
H
[npi
ROC
neon
ei
TACTACJC
AAq
<\vu>
neR*\Hpoc HHîVAAT HO^HTQT
(67).
p_ju>ov
TTO_O
2 N.
3
5
TOT2SO
HH^H
4 N. N. N.
>.
HH
>
6 N.
8 N.
9 N. 10 N.
12 N.
eneooT
TLOp_p
(correct Peyron, 260).
1 1
N.
-|-
^^.
epTTAI HiyOj^HT HCOTl
13 N. 15
HTTII^.
14
IOA
margin.
margin.
B. XI.
KOFIOC rtujojMiT nconj
MOT
(69).
u Xupoc] riTno Xic nee

Cpl
(
HT
MTOOTT
UJK efeo
CTHH
14
eCplTOTT
<\TU>
N.
N. continues
TO \H
.C
rtTOOT
(68)
U>OT
THAT
etc.
4 N. continues
TTrtOTTt
T-
THpOT
5
HKK \HplKOC
X.
MOTuiT
6 x.
MAT THpOT
N.
^pOC
KATA.
12 N.
9 N.
II
C/XCuuTVC.
10 N. repeats
N.>.
CpHT rtMTATLOt. 13 N. MMCTKOTOV. ^TlT-.

8 N.
C>OJ^
14 N.
KOTqov.
15 N-
qiyAnp-.
105
TOTT
*
K<\
TA
OTT
PJKOC
CIA
m
K<\T<\
margin.
B. XII.
(
70).
KOMOC wjopn
N.
p.
pj.
H^ H^lV. TTÂ^HTHC
2LOH.
2k
ÔOV
e^pAI
2 N.
e&O?V.
3 N. continues
eJU)Tie
OTTK^KplKOC
equate
ovcovo H
4 N.
6 N.
riHeq2Ui OTIUJT ATvTvA qeuju>2n

5
^neq^c
N.
TKpq
etc.
H^- ^.MHuj-. 7 jMTTpM-.
N. ei
8 N.
e^pAi
OjAHTq-.
HI**.
9 N.
>
>.
10 N. continues
TATlAp^ft ^Q HrtKA
TJOOTl
nToq
II
I
possible.
io6
THpq
MT
MCA
rtO
KATA
Kc\M
Art
rmoTTe
rt
OH
Art
Ort
THpOT
UJOOR
rtA\
rtrtATIrtOT
KOC
B. Xlll.
2
-
[Jrti\vs.e
TI[AI
[rt]OT,
û^0*\
[rtCAUJAI
\
KTOK
Not
A*\)
\A
JJ^
J\,,
etc.
Cf.
Joh.
III.
18.
corrected to
or vice versa.
107
HT [oq]
pe
THpq
<\TU>
THpq
TAKO
TOC
T<\qei
[HOC
1
.
epoq
margn.
B.
XIV
TOT
oviouo[7ve
M
]pOK
COTO
Cf. Lagarde, Aeg.
253 supra.
2 3
Or
pjfc[
for
Not space
WJOOTT.
io8
JHL
MTACU) MTA
epoq MOTAUJH
nortHpoc
OTUJH
OT
o
Art
TOT He
MTOK ^
margin,
IO
B.
XVIL;.
(
72).
TAMOJ
1C
jopn
TC TAUjeO
rt[rtKOOT
(
70
TKOJ
ATOJ
neq
rt
rt
H
Torj
rt\rtHCTJA
KAC epSOTOM
MS.
J*>
log
Art
margin.
!
margin.
,.
XVIII.
74?)~
. .
e THpoir
|(
KATA
rtUJOpn
(
73?)-
ort
K \HCJA
THpOTT
ATU)
poov Mujo^rtT neon

eujume
,
margn.
P. III.
margin.
76).
75).
rtATAKo
CHAT
[A]VUO
[nA\]
Api
77).
ec
margin.
or
.
rtOjÔC.
6 Or
2 Apparently not
4 Or
Al[.
7
Or nrt. 8 This and next

5
M2lCfc.
Or
line should, but apparently
do not, hold more.
10
B.
(
XVI.
78).
m
*\A
TCHC
*\TA
H eC
MA
UAp
rt
B.
(
XXII.
80).
TAAC MTOO
TC[
noqp
ATIO
cp UAp MAq KAM ev

*
ioc
TVHCTHC
rice
coorte
margin.
B.
XVII4.
(81).
c nee-)- MA[K
JK.JJMKJ]
epoK
TlllJOTllJOV
MAI]
noi
CIA
margin.
^
margin.
Or
1 1 1
jpOC
ATFKAKe^HHHj
KAH7F HHeiFO\Te AV&\TOV H
X.
p.
HHHKA
AHo&e
TTl-e-
Jfc.TTHK
HA
A \TVA
MHertKA ^Fl^HKe HAq HTAC[llJATq
2s:^KAC
QKêê epeûnrcHC MA^LOK
TP^TTOTA FIOTA
MCOOV
T1OVA
jme MCA^HAÔP^H MTOOTH AM
novq
Tojoo"Ti
T&enA\
pio
nqovojiy
AH erpeTvAAv TAKO
eTOOTOV
2erieTKrtAKU>
HAT
^>OiV
N.
p.
pOH.
C^HAKAAT HAT
&o7V rteTKHAAÂ^Te MMO7TOT
OH etyAqôoc
HO
eoTV
HTOK ^
ITOTTHH
U>C
K2\ ^TlAûaÂ
O^THK xenuv,
88).
efeoTv ^-
ATU)
HAT
12
Art rtAK
TIArtTA
nrtOTT
rtetTMATAAT
A \ \A
ATTrtOTT
AAK
KA
v^T\H\
^HFIOT
CA\OC
TTA
(
8 9)-
TIO\-
KOHOÔC
K \HC\ A
T2\ Mrt^copOrt THpOTT
MTK-
THpc
KA \AAT
MTOOTCJ
MTOKOMOJMA
XXI.
93)-
B.
(
rtT.
JVSTIICTOC
Art
rtOTTnApA-
OTTA
Read ATI AT A.
Not space
for
MC,
yet plur. seems required.
K<\I
UAp C
e
i^
&IOK
evuoj
(
HIGH eôjoj^
oviyupe
JMITKTT
[PIA.KK]
V
94)-
paged
paged
qD
P.
(
IV.
101).
rim
II
rt
ITU)
KOrt
<\V\A
ROTJI
THpOTT
H enecm
M
Ivcf
I
Not space
Apparently
for
.
probable.
5 ?
enT&[lOC or
B.
XV.
TIKOC
ATiO
OT
Trt
MATAKOCJ
margin.
Or
K \HP[OC.
TRANSLATION OF THE
COPTIC TEXT.
N.B.
The
the true length spaces enclosed in brackets have no relation to of the lac^^nae^ for which the Coptic text must be consulted.
10).
[For
He
said,]
By me
[kings reign.
the
P.
I.
king shall [give account unto Go]d if [ is laid waste [and he] neglect (a(teh&) and
the bar[barians
(@clp/3.)]
]
the citjy
[
(TTQÎC)
]
by
from(?)
[
for the establish

[
]
ment
when
verso}
priest
and the dea[con despise] the people (t.ao?) and [every one silence neg]lect (up.) his [own?] affairs. Shall (py) [God keep] for ever? [
(
11).
(xothuq)
sub]deacon unto the church (IxxA.)

2
),
the
(I>TTO$.)
properly
[
the dogs
hea]then (sQvixoc small fragt.} namely
and he do not
]
the inspiration
(lit.
breath)
of [God,] but (? AA) [ times of the year l6). ( ]
for thce,
]
and thou
the feast
the] feast
P.
n.
do
it
is
a]
feast of the
Lord
of the Pascha
of the
]
the feast] of Pentecost

of the
[year,
[
beginning
which]
is
the feast of [the
of thy crops (ysvypa)
verso]
]
God
did
].
But he did
also
their feasts.
]
These
they did
[
God
[
him
what
(or
is
I
it)
and their
for (yap) in
40).]
by reason of thy being troubled. For

leisure
for
(yap)
if
thou
V. P 141,
.
have not
church (sM wrla) such as obey Him not.

in his sacrifice
1
the concerns of Jesus, leave thou His untroubled. For (yap) He hath no need of
No
presbyter
shall
(Trpsvfi.)
shall
be troubled
in patience.
for la, but
(&Mx)
make an end
(cf.
Prov. VIII. 15.
Shows
that
no reference
to
Muslims was intended
p.
23, note).
41).
No one
the
(ov${)
that
is
reckoned of the church

nor
(ovtis)
(JXXA.) shall
go
unto
fortune-tellers
sorcerers
(5J) if
nor
(ou$J)
wizards nor
found]
to
magicians (paycs). But
he shall [be
have gone [and he be] testified against of three he shall be put forth and shall not be communi witnesses, cated (rwzyu) three years, while he stay (?) doing penance
(itsrzvssv)
bitterly for that he hath done. Thereafter he shall
be brought (again) measure of (KZTZ)
into
his
his
order
(roH-i?),
penance
((AST.).
But pe)
according to the if he do not

(ZTTO-
penance
(psr.),
he shall die without the congregation
42).
is
No
cleric (xAijp/xJ$) shall take

if
up with
woman
that
not his (wife). But pf)
fornication (Tropvslz) be found
against
till
any
or
($)
adultery, he shall pass a year without,

if
he do penance ([ASTZVOSU). And (f) be evident in this full year, 2 he shall

*
his
penance
(per.)
come
(again) into his
order
(rxfyz).
But pf)
if
he do not penance ((tsTzvosu) but
(xM.z) remain in his sin, he shall be deposed (xx&zipsu).

(
43). If the wife of a
deacon
fiizxovoz) die,
he
shall
remain
continent (eyKpzrfa). If he be youthful (vsurspos) and contain (syzpzTsvx) not himself, but (xMx) take (a wife), he shall
(P.
142)
* they shall admit him within, through the mercies of God, he shall go to the rank (spdivov) of the lowest (lit. small) deacon fiizx.) and be the
pass
six
months without. But
pf)
if
last,
/#/..)
until he
advance
they
(TTPOKCTTTU) again.
If a
subdeacon
at
his
(JTTG-
marry,
shall
shall
not
make merry
festival
(iroftTni),
neither
(offis)
as
do the heathen
for a reader
(efoixsc).
they clap (hands) nor (ou$e) sing These same laws (VOIAOS) are laid
or
(%)
down
(XV&?VU<FTII<;)
a doorkeeper, that the

(fxxA.)
condition
1
of the
sons of the
in
church
may
be hon-
The word used

In margin:
It
= avaAa/z/3ave/v
is
Lit. year of days; cf.

3
Gen. XLI.
i,
Can. Apost. VII (VI). 2 Sam. XIV. 28.
be found
in fornication (ropv.),
written in the canons (xav.) of our fathers that if one he shall be deposed (KxQxfpeu). V. Can. Apost.
XXV
(XXIV).
curable,
envied
glorified.
of
all
men, and that God
name may be
thereby
(
44).
No
one that
his
(>j)
is
suffer
(xve%oo)
wife
to
reckoned of the clergy (xtfjpos) shall adorn (xoffASu) herself with gold
or with
(>j)
or
(>j)
or
for
(%)
with precious stones with curls or braids (of hair) or

silver or
lo,
antimony
;
(yap)
guise
(o-^jâ)
with costly raiment of this sort is not that of the

(>})
children of the church (exxh.). For (yxp) the apostle (XTTGVT.)
such things as these, as being And not only (cu a guise (?%%(&&) of fornication (Tropvixd/;). (iwov $e) these, but (#AA#) Paul also, the apostle (#TT.), writeth,
Peter forbiddeth
(Trapairsoftai)
!
2 making them unclean before all the laity (hxixoc). Lo, by how much the more (TrcVco ftahhov) we priests? For (yap) the
priest s
wife
doth eat of the bread of the
altar
wherefore she also must needs [walk] in holy guise that her condition (?) 3 may be for a rule unto others, without
*
accusation, while they behold your good and holy

(avavTpoQy) with reverence
4
manner
any
of
(P.
143)
life
(lit.
fear).
But
fie) if
shall
say
regarding these
(SVT.)
commandments
of man, let
I
(ei/ToAjj)
that
they be
commandments commandments
patriarch
(Trarp.)
him know that they are

write unto you. Jacob the
(xftehlu) neither suffered
of
God which
was not careless
he (&ve%u) his wives to adorn (xo<rfttu) themselves, nor (offis) even his servants; but (#AA#) he took the earrings of gold
and the bracelets
(\pfAA/ci/)
of his wives and his daughters
and destroyed them and hid them beneath the terebinth of Sigima, until this (rspspivQos) which is in the town (TTC A/?)
5
day.
And Moses
(<r%ijfta).
likewise also forbade (irapaiT.) this
manner
of guise
off
He
said unto the people (A#c c),

(jco<rfto<;)
Take from
(<TT0Aj?)
and your glorious apparel you these ornaments and I will show thee what things I will do unto
G
thee.
1
And
I
(5f)
this
2
he said showing us that they are not

Cf.
i
Cf.
Pet. III. 3.
Tim.
6
II. 9.
Corrupt.
5 (cf. Miss,
Pet. III. 2.
Gen.
XXXV.
2.
Ex. XXXIII.
franc. VI. 48).
120
able to learn of
(xsfftsu)
God
if
of their
faces
and
they give themselves unto adorning their heads. So dost thou now be the teachings of God; (yap) if Peter would none
know,
cleric (xhypixsz), that these
despise (xaTxQpoveu)
them
not.
For
of such worldly things
(KOfff&ixfa),
Paul despised them, Moses
contemned
(y.xTx$p.)
them abroad and mixing them with the

(P.
them, Jacob did break them, scattering earth, neither do thou

for (yzp)
144)
oppose these holy men,

the church
(8
these are the head
(sic)
of
(sxx;..);
that thou maycst
become
a beloved son.
45)-
No
cleric (%&/, pixos) shall cast forth his wife
without
cause
of adultery (xopyflx). If any shall cast forth his wife and dwell with another, especially ([tat.iTTx) if he leave children with her, he shall be deposed (KxQaipsu).
(8
46).
2
)
No
in
if
cleric (xA^p.) shall
be go-between
(ftsa-iTeuu
or
psTx^x But (Si)

T-J:C
any matter of marriage(yô^)-dividing at all. one be found to have divided or mediated ((tsn(pSTroudiov),
or Jt,7x*u) in any matter of divorce

cast
he shall
be
forth
from the clergy
(xhypos)
and that marriage

cleric (xAjjp.) shall
3
(yzp.)
shall
(ut
be joined together again.

supra) in any public
did
first
No
(ou$s)
mediate
as
ftyftcrioz)
matter,
shall
according
(XXTX)
we
say,
neither
they serve
free (shsu-
(jTTOTacra u)
Qsps^),
any man, but (#AA#) they

they
shall
remain
that
may
serve
the
holy altar
(Qutrix&T.)
with
holy readiness.
(
47)street,
No
to
in
cleric
visit
(x;.^p.)
shall
neglect
(xftshscc)
the sick in
his for
them, but (xhhx) he shall

(xyaTry).
If (-f f*ev)
make enquiry
it
them
godly charity
be a poor
(%peix).
man, But (Sf)
he shall give
if
him that whereof he hath need
he be himself poor, having not wherewith to give he unto him, shall minister fii&xovsa) unto him and shall ask
4
(money)
1
for
him of them that have, that he may be truly

rut
y&.(jua,
/,//.
word (= Ao yo;).
iêa-ixêiv
2
1
Cf.
Malalas (in Sophocles, Lex.).

sell
Cf. Can.
Apost.
LXXXI (LXXX).
,
.
rare
word; generally Ho demand a price
121
reckoned of the number

xhypot;)
(aptQpdg) of the clergy (or inheritance,
that
is
in
heaven,
whereof the Lord bare witness

l
.
through Ezekiel, saying, They have gone forth from them As He saith, There shall not any draw nigh unto my
altar
(Qu<r.)
(p.
145)
except the
Levites
(AU/TJ?C)
only,
the
sons of
Sadok, which went forth from me, when Israel departed from me and strayed (Trhavau) and followed after their idols (st$uAct/).
But
(5s)
the sons of Sadok strayed (irh&vau) not.
They
draw nigh unto me at my table (TPXTTS^Z) and me serve and keep my ordinances. And they shall have
it
is
shall
girdles of cloth,
their shalt
loins
2
.
bound about
as
their hips (reaching) to
below
Even
(Kara)
He
saith
(&UT.)
unto Moses,
Thou
thou
not go up
upon
my
who
altar
by
.
steps,
3
lest
discover thy nakedness

then,
(&ff%yftofftivy)
it
thereon
Knowest thou
O
?
cleric
(xhyp.),
is
standeth upon the table
Fear with a great fear, as he that said, I will wor (Tpuir.) 4 that is, the ship the place whereon Thy feet have stood
,
altar
(dutr.),
5
whereon
Amos
the prophet
(Soars)
(TrpoCp.)
saw the Lord
stand.
In
order then
that
(wapa)
thou
rest,
mayest be nearer
first
(-f-
unto
for
the
Lord than
the
ftsv)
thyself and
(AdsoV).
thy house, afterward pray

in
for
the
pray whole
(p.
146;
people
(
48).
No
cleric (xAifp.) shall
go
a
unto convents of female
virgins
(napO.),
is
except
alive.
(si
wri)
($s)
whose wife
(7Tps<r@.)
But
if it
very old man and one be a youthful presbyter

G
godly disci pline (&(rxy<Tig), he shall be entrusted to go unto the nuns even (xav) if he have not a wife; for (yap) the (fAOva%i<i),
fast (vvvrtvu) daily
and he
being
in a
discipline
(&<rx.)
profiteth
him beyond
(trot,
pa)
armour
(0VA0v);
that
no hurt happen unto any soul

2
( 4>v%y),
but (#AA#) that
Apparently out of place.

Ex.
Ez.
XLIV.
15
18.
3 5 6
XX.
IX.
26.
I.
Unidentified.
is
Am.
Var. of B.
The following punctuation XXIII till even.

:
not as in the MS.
122
the
heart
of the
(saying,)
The
trouble that
Son of God may be satisfied with 1 have had for the world
us
all,
(KO<T(AOC)
hath not been vain.

concerning the trades of clerics $), shall not at trade wherein is work or they any thieving (#) wherein they have not leisure for the hour of the offering
(
49).
Now
(5s)
(xA>jp/jc0
(~fs<r$opx).
And
(s %%>..)
(5f)
if
he be an husbandman and come not

(<ra(3(3zTov)
to church
on the Sabbath
and the Lord

2
Day
shall
(xvpixxy) ere the psalter (tyxhrypiov) hath been read, he

fast
1
and
shall
not
take
(of the)
bread;
($s)
3
but
(<zAA#)
he shall go unto the place of eating. Yet he shall not go. up unto the altar
(Qu<r.),
when they go
is
This also
all
the
way
if
it
shall
be at the two
(?)
fasts (vya-rslx).
Above
((tahi<?Tx)
they
go not in
the
order (spSwov) of the two fasts
according to (KXTX) these same canons be in the town (TTO A/-:) must go (-)- ftw) that (y.xyzv). but (#AA#) as for those whose con daily to church (IxjcA.) cerns are without the town (~cA.), for them especially have
(w,*.),
they shall
fast
Those
the two fasts

(
(i^<7.)
been ordained
(-vofioc).
5)- And ($f) concerning a cleric (xAjf/9.) that (-{- (AH) hath come before they have read and they do but see him
and afterward he departeth and doeth his business until the hour of celebrating (wvxyu), unto him shall not be given
go unto the place of eating. But (5f) if it be a necessity (xvxyxy) that hath befallen him and not neglectfulness (xfteteix), he shall par
(of
the
sacrament)
yet (xMx)
shall
he
take.
Howbeit
ere
(irk tv)
he shall
ask leave
If
it
he go, if it be possible. (xpsT.) that hath gone unto the celebration

B.
of the presbyter be a cleric (xA^p.)
(truvafyg),
is
but pf) doth

(-%pela),
XXIV. not liturgical service (heirovpyeu)*

1
when he
needed
Lit. be
bound. Cf. Crum, Ostraca no. 15, note.

V.
>
2
4 I.
So B.
I
not.
this
*
B.
>
this sentence.
do not understand
19.
phrase. Cf.
1J.,
KATA Op2HrtOM,
Rossi Papiri
in.
So
as in note
i; V. they shall be.
I2 3
and
he
if
shall
he yet be not sick, but (#AA#) is neglectful not partake. None shall take the rank (aZiupx) of
it
the clergy (-Khypwd*;) and leave
and be
idle (xpyds),
doing
not his service like

(
all
the
levitic (hsuiTyc) brethren.

I
51).
Lest (wTTooq) any say,

is
it
desire
(ov^s)
not anything of
that
it
2
.
which
the altar
shall
(Qua-.),
nor
have
4
leisure for
Thus
will say unto him, thou goest forth from my city (TTO A/C). For (yxp) such a man as this it was took his talent and buried it in the earth.
not be. For (yap) the Saviour (ruryp) Either thou doest my laws 5 (vdj&oc) or
But (#AA#) rather do the service of the

to (JCXTX) thy order (rappa).
(-%pslx)
altar
(Quo-.)
7
And
(Sf)
if
thou
according have not need

is
to eat of the bread of the altar (0yo\), there
none
compelleth (xvuyx&fy) thee to partake; but rather (xM.x {Axhhov) thou shalt receive a greater grace (%apic), even as
he that
of
said,
have preached (svxyyshlfy) the gospel (iuxyy.)

s
God unto you

to eat
freely
albeit
(KXITTSP)
thou hast power

1()
(s%ov<ria)
and
to drink.
For
(yxp) the Lord did ordain
for
them
that preach the gospel (svxy.), to live from
the
gospel
altar
altar
(svxy.),
because that they
who
are busied about the
(0uo\)
(Quo-.).
do make partition between themselves and the u On 12 this account thou shalt receive a greater
thou sayest,
13
reward.
I
If
desire
(it)
not, neither (ov$s) will

14
minister
(heiTOupyeco),
remember what He did
unto him
that
had received the pound (ftvx) and wrapped it in the 15 napkin (<rou$aptov) and wrought not therewith. Not only (ov
ftovov)
was
it
pounds
1
(f4,va),
taken from him and given unto him of the ten but he was slaughtered with those enemies
(<*AA#)
Vars. of V.: like his.
Gr. would be
5
<7%cAaw.
V.
>
for
it.
3
7
V.
-f-
But.
as
V. our.
8
V. law.
7.
V. cease from.
9
thou
V.
i
= text
of V.
2 Cor. XI.
s
V. say.
10
"
to
make themselves manifest
in (a scribe
12
error).
13 15
Cor. IX. 14, 13. V. I do not desire to minister.
V. For (yxp) on.

14
V.
what was done.
and
reign = text
of V.
124
B.
I.
of the
kingdom
which would not that Jesus should reign

2
over them.
(
52).
And
(Sf )
if
there be one
among
the clergy (xAi^)
whom
of his
the
Holy
Spirit (xvsvpz) especially loveth,

3
by reason
and $e) there be need to ordain 3 whether (^) a bishop (fV/Vx.) (xzQlfTvpi) one of high rank, or (y,) presbyter (Trpffp.) or ($j) deacon (5/xwv), let him not
good character,
forget
a
him that hath the Holy Spirit (TTJ/.), because he is in humble rank (Zpîvsy), while they advance (lit. make) him
s
that hath the higher rank
(cp$.).
But (*AA#) they

Spirit
(TTV.)
shall
pay
shall
him that hath the Holy ordain (x.%4.) him to high dignity. For
heed
unto
it
and
(yap) the
[
Holy
]
Spirit
is
(rr>.)
which revealeth a
|
man
for his
to or
]
dain
(y.zt.)
the [Holy] Spirit

];
(TTV.)
able to conceal in
know his dwelling-place. Money man for making him a cleric (xAi?/J/K0 $)
have need
(%psix),
but (#AA#) every man shall shall not be taken of any
they
(Ss)
shall
if it
chose him that

s
out the flock. But
be a cleric
they from [worthy] son which (jcAjj/j/xo j)

;
but (aAA#)
is
if
walketh unworthily, such an one shall not be entrusted with anything of his own for the church (f xxA.). But (5f) if he be
B. II.
a believer (TTITTO^)
(
who
f
pleaseth
^
54)-
onc
the sons
^1C
c ^ cr gy (xAjj/J/x0 $)
be found
in
sin
father,
(y,)
which partaketh of death, they shall put forth his because he hath not taught his son aright (xAw?) or
not [lord] of his own 10 shall he have care of the church (sxxA.) of God?
his
daughter.
For
(?xp) he that
is
house,
how
But (f) if he requite he shall be received.

(
his
son according to (XXTU) his deserts,
55)I.u.
c l cl c
"i
y -; -0
tna t natn been found measuring with two

*
XIX.
>
1227.
5
>
And.
Z/V.
6
good humanity.
a great one.
*
7
V.
and.
V. to place over them.
/./ /.
V. Presb., deac<jn (5/axovo;), bishop. Text of B. uncertain; V. ends with: him on \vhom(?) the rank
>C//.
is.
(<fyJ.)
a clerical son.
10
Tim.
III.
125
and a small, him shall they put forth [ be needful (xvxyxy) that [he receive them] ( 56)If] into his house, he shall give good heed lest anything that is theirs be reckoned unto him. But if they be poor, he fie)
0z/^(-measures), a great
it
shall teach
them a trade
and
fie)
desire to remain under his authority
when they be grown and let him not (?

e%ov<rl&),
forsake
God
them, that their souls tyv%y) may learn the fear of at his hands and that they may become for him a
in the
fie)
it
crown of glory
(
kingdom
of God.
57)-
Now
],
for
is
concerning the holy Pascha (TT^C-%^) the hour [wherein they did crucify
B. in.
[He whom] they shall not find shall be worthy of [blame]. But fie) if he be an husbandman in the fields, he shall not remain (there) beyond the sixth hour;
((TTuvpdu)]
the
Lord.
so that the deacons fiiaKovog)
may
spread (themselves) about

(pepo*;),
the
nave
(vad$),
being
in
two parts
sure of seeing
one another, giving heed unto the state (jc&T&ffTaffif) of the outer court (ofiQpiov) of the nave (voioq}, in case of a child which
weepeth or
3
($)
of such
as
talk
during the prayers or
($)
4 But fie) if any reading, they may admonish them. be disorderly (XTXKTSCO), they shall cast him forth, the door
that
keepers being at [the outer? doors,] so that [the deacons (? $iax.)] may be at [the door and may give] aid unto the
door-keepers. But
therein, to
if
(?)
the deacons fitaxwv) [need (-#/?/#)]

5
them
watch
for
disorderly
(&TXKTOS) persons and,

(QoyOeu).
should
And
they find them, forthwith give them help order that the word of God fie) all this in
may
be
glorified
and that such

fie)
as are
ness; while
1
there
is
is
silence in the
worthy may hear it in quiet whole church
The same verb
IV. 389, perhaps Leyden, Mss. copies 158). Possibly 2 Ar. helping seems a mere guess.
3 4
used of distributing the eulogiae (jfourn. Theol. Sttid. it has that meaning here.
Ar. mistakes ends for euouos.

Cf. Apost. Constit. VIII.
n,
Test.
Dom.
34, II.
19.
Lacunae make construction obscure.
126
that the
word of the Lord may increase
(xvZuvu)
in blessing.
But
(Jf) if
men
talk while they read,

(irpsirfi.),
their
blame
shall
come
upon the presbyter

B. IV.
not
|
an
]
old
eat]
man
daily,
because that his \(plur.) But (Sf) the [ ].
readersf,
they
They
(si
[shall
readers. being [ ] not] eat anything unlawful (T#p#|3a[<n]), excepting
shall
(JI.VITI)
as all the people (hxoz)

said,
do eat
*
,
3
;
for (yelp)
is
eat
is
He
bread of
(yjovy),
affliction
is
which
they do bread wherein

(>j)
no sweetness
which
bread and
salt alone, or
($$.)
is.
another sort
(
(sJ$o$)
of herb wherein no sweetness
58).
And
let
(f)
the
reader,
as (uz)
as
5
knowing that which

desire
to
he
readcth,
him teach such
understand
(vosa),
without any jealousy (tpQJvos) therein, but (#AA#) rather being glad the more because they desire the [true(?)J
thing.
(
59)-
The
alone.
singer
(ijjxkfttj&fa)
(si
likewise
(oftoius)
shall not
sing
(\jsxM.x)
)
except
(tyri)
from the book of the Psalms

[ ]
And
he
also
find
profit
in
60).
From
read,
until
the eighth hour [or] ninth [hour] they shall they see the stars at even, ere they dismiss the
people
(hctfa),
they praying or
;
(>j)
hearing the reading.
On
may keep the feast of the and joy gladness, because of those things whereby they have profited at the Pascha, eating and
Pascha (TTXTXX)
drinking in
(
this wise also at night
that they
with
all
wisdom, without drunkenness.
6l). Now (5f) concerning the steward (olxovfcos), he shall do aught without the bishop (V.), nor (ou$e) shall the bishop do aught without the steward. And fis) they shall
not
Cf.
2 *
Ac. VI.
7,
XIX.
c
20. for os ebol

c
Ar. here takes os
read
cry aloud
MS. seems
Deut. XVI.
V.
to require this,
though the meaning should be that they may
lawfully eat what the people eat.

* *
3.
Lemm,
A7. Kopt. Stud.,
VII.
127
choose him being [God-]fearing [ it be a poor man [that asketh?] him, or

it
],
whether
(xav)
B. V.
(x&v) [a rich],
without
be one that [looketh?] with an evil (vovypoc) eye, desiring to seize the chattels of the church (ex.). For (ydp) it may
befall
that
a rich
man be
in
want (xvayxy) and
fall
into
distress (dtfîg);
also,
for
(eirstiy)
thou must needs have compassion upon him he is a son of the church (ex.). But (5f) as
(olx.),
for
the steward
the account (hoyoc) of
all
things
is
in
his hand, the tributes (Qdpo$)

(ex.).
and the seedcorn of the church

and widows (%ypu) he
is
Unto the orphans
(opQavd?)
(STT.) concerning every thing that is pleasing unto God and they conclude them one with another, in one mind. For (y#p) [Peter the
!
father.
He
taketh
counsel with the bishop
apostle]
saith,
give
an artob
;
unto]
but (#AA#) from [one [without the] bishop (sir.) artob\ downwards [on behalf of a] poor man much in need. But (5f) all them that have need (-%pi&), he shall write their
any man
names and give them unto the bishop

bishop
(sir.)
(fiV.).
And
($e)
if
the
bid (xshsva) give ten
artob or less or
more, he
shall give
shall
them unto each one of those written down 3 and not add thereto. But fis) from the summer onward
for a half (artob) of corn,
five
oipe.
when any one beg him

authority
(ay Miry)
he hath
(0w/)
shall
*
up to
All great
(fV.);
benefactions
the small,
shall
go before the bishop

give
]
but
fie)
he
it
is
them
(in
charity).
(ex.)
And
be
the
in
account
B. VI.
(koyog)
of the church
shall
the hands
(fV.)
of
them both. But

him
($s)
every thing wherein the bishop

to give
(sc. the steward) authority (f?.), he not be able to judge (xpi vu) him therein, shall chanty, but (<AA^) he shall render account (*.dyog) of them to God,
shall give
in
them
whether he hath distributed them aright (xxkus), according

1
Ar. renders jok ebol
wholly
2
3
[i Pet. III. 8]; v. Arab.
Ar. mistranslates this.
128
to (XXTX) the will of
God, or no; lest haply ((AJTTU?) he have had respect of persons 2 toward certain but (5 have forgotten the poor. For (yzp) this thing the bishop (fV.) will not be
1
able
to
know; but (xXXz) God, who seeth

fie) if it
all,
He knoweth
what he hath done. But

he
pix) [vines
be found against him that

stewardship
(&ixo[vo-
have taken aught

]and
or
shall
if
(?)]
for himself in the
in this
fields,
wise [they shall take them] from him:
they But fie)
cast
him
they shall [take them] from him and forth from the stewardship (faxovoftlz).
in his heart,
I
he shall say
(%??,& z)
will
hide for myself 3

;
possessions
let
(,&>)
whereof men cannot know

befell
first
then
him remember what

4
Ananias and Sapphira
his wife.
For
(xz
yxp)
when they
stole of the price (ripy)
of their
(opyy)
of
own garden, they did not escape from the wrath God. For (yzp) God shall visit these which be wise
their
(scCc:)
B. VII.
in
\
(own)
}
cunning.
But
fie)
if
he be
faithful
mercy of God to the poor, he shall hear the Lord saying unto him in that day, like him whose five talents became ten, Well done (x-zAw?), good and faithful
(TTITTO^)
the
(7ri770?)
servant.
I
Because
will set
(STTSI^)
thou hast been
faithful in
few (things),
(xz$l<TTyf&i)
thee over many. Enter

if
5 But fie) thou into the joy of thy Lord. drink and be drunken and forget those
he shall eat and
in
need and smite
the
men
servants
and the maid servants, the Lord of that
servant cometh in a day
when he looketh not
set his [portion with the] unbelievers (XTTHTTOS). For [He shall I gave mine inheritance (Kt.ypovofAia) unto the say] unto him,
[poor]
but
fit)
thou hast not given

inheritance
(xA.)
is
me
aught of charity.
the
For the Lord
the church (c.), that which

s is
He
i
gat
Him by
His
own
blood. For (yap) the Lord
Mpe
Lit.
thus Zoega 368, 369, mpei 151; perhaps F. Robinson, Apocr. Gosp.
under
my
21.
hand,
i.e.
beside me,
*?&.
Cf.
ff.
Ac. V.
n.
Mt.
XXV.
Cf. Lu. XII. 45
2Q
whole earth and the fulness thereof.

the
tributes
(Qdpoc)
Yet
(irhyv)
great are
of the church
(yap)
(ex.)
wherewith she hath
in
Glory and riches are His house; wherefore His righteousness fiixxtovuvy) must needs be for ever. 2 Now fie) His righteousness (Six.) is com
been entrusted. For
He
saith,
passion toward
(
(sic)
God. But
(OIK.)
[
fie)
he
shall
}
be
K.
[
vm.
62).
steward
]
the
churches
(ex.)
on them.
(olx.).
This
[also]
is
the law (vopos) of the

(avxQjjfta)
lesser stewards
is
Every dedicated thing

lie
which
with them, their reckoning shall

(ex.).
written in the great
church
unto
(VK.)
Everything dedicated
a vessel
(olx.)
(atv.)
which
shall
be vowed
a vessel
Him
(sc.
God), a vessel (uxevoc) of gold or

(?)
(%)
of silver or
(ex.)
of bronze, he shall inform

feast of the
(STT.),
the
chief steward
thereof at the
tell
Pascha
shall
(7ru<r%u)
and he shall
down. But
fie)
the bishop
and
it
be
written
shall
every
vow
of bronze or gold that

4
[
be given, whence
authority
]
they use to
[
],
shall
(or
be
it)
[under his] with [

(
(e%ou<ria)
set
him
5
63).
But
fie)
every [thing] that shall be given
of corn
(x>.y
and wine and

pixoc)
oil
and
beasts,
shall
go to the clergy
of the church
(ex.)
as a choice offering (irpocrQopa), to

(Qu<r.);
and fie) what things are be offered upon the altar of them that serve it. eaten shall be over from the altar
(0u<r.)
64).
There
8
(Qv<r.)
shall not
any
stale
bread be offered
upon
the altar
or
(
(?)
fresh,
in any church (ex.), but (*AA) bread warm which is such as hath been but lately baked.
fie) if
65).
And
there be revenue
for [to suffice]
(Trpocoôc) in
9
the church
(ix.)
or the offering
(IT p.)
the
life
of the clergy
(x^pixog)
i
and the
oil
2
for the light of the lamps,
they
( Ps
-
may
8i
Cor. X. 26.
I.
p s CXII.
.
3.
Eret=.ei>M
LXL
Nah.
5
1
15 etc.).
p.
>
My
N.
N.
157 begins.
any.
completion of lacuna not satisfactory. 6 B. beasts. probably

>
N.
>.
N. so as
for the offering (wo-re) to suffice
and the needs

(?r/>.)
(#/>/*)
of.
II
130
not trouble (tvs%*,su) the bishop
there be not
(sir.)
in
anything. But
(X<TTS)
(5s) ii
revenue
(vpsr.) therein, so as
life
to suffice
for the offering (xp.)

r>.
and the
of the clergy
(sV.)
(SJ)
IX.
oil
of the lamps,
then the bishop
(xA.) *
2
and the
there be
giveth
if
unto them
for
these
three
(TT/DJF.)
needs
(%pelx).
But
again
revenue
therein, so as
(wcrrf) to be
3
more than these

*
three needs
(;/:.)
(%p.),
the bishop
(fV.)
shall take
them and use
for the
Yet For
(~;.>p)
them, according to (XXTX) the love (xyxTry) of God; whole will of God is in compassion toward the poor. 5 that is needy let him not forget one beyond
another,
if
(TTXJ:X)
but
(x/>/.ai)
let
equality be
(yxp)
Paul sought (fTrcu^xâ) to
among them make the cities

(TraV
all.
equal
the
one with another, how much the more

(sx.)
churches
which are
s
in
a single city
(TTOA.)?
As he
that
saith in the (Epistle) to the Corinthians (Trpcz KopivQtous),
your abundance may be
for
the want of those, that there

shalt
H
may
be equality for
us.
Some thou
find
that are
oje)
drunken, whilst others are anhungered. good governor, let there be equality for
But as (ÂA#
the clergy
all
(jcAi?po?)
which are good. above for them,
|{|
And
(5) everything that shall be over
and
serve for the needs (%pslx) of the poor. For (yap) thus hath Christ, the head of the church (ix.), laid
let it
(XTT.),
down, He and His apostles

(x/.ypixsz),
the
11
fathers of the clergy
when He
sic),
I
saith in the (Gospel) according to
John
(xxrx
or
(/;)
Ixxvvm
]2
Buy what ye need
(%/)/#) for the feast;

first;
all
15
that
afterward
the
>.
13 The Lord give unto the poor. u On this wise let poor of the people.
may
15. probably N. a church.
N.
3
>.
N. steward.
B.
>.
N. taketh.
N.
H.
let
[
him make them equal one with another,

]
i
that equality be etc.
Cor. XI. 21.
2 Cor. VIII. 14. For mmon read? for , indeed (Cf. F. nati, or it may Robinson, Apocr. Gosp. 203, Crum, Ostr., no. 83), though in N. it is followed 10 N. n N. which are the. by a stop.
l
>.
Job. XIII. 29.
i*
Cf.
Mt.
XXVI.
5
ii.
>.
N. Lord and His disciples
(/tz3>fT>K),
>
the people.
N.
the goods
of the church
(sx.)
serve only for the food and
the clothing of the clergy (xhypixdc),

(%psi<x)
afterward
(for)
the needs
of the poor. And thou shalt rule the clergy (xlypixd?) after this fashion and shalt not suffer then to occupy them
selves
(î>M)
souls with any trading and thou shalt profit their in the kingdom of heaven; even as Our Lord did
2
B. X.
them in that He made preserve our fathers the Apostles, careless of the things of the body (au^x). For which cause did endure (UTTO^SVU) for Him hardships, without also
they
faint-heartedness, eat
(
until
they should gather

(onrurros).
(STT.)
corn-ears
and
and be not unbelieving

4
66).
And
(&?)
the bishop
that
eatcth with the clergy

sec their condition
(xA.)
many
times a year,
he
may
whether they do eat reasonably (fV/OT)^), in the fear of God. And he shall come forth unto them and let him wash them. And serve (&() if he can,
(x<%Td<TTa<7i<;),
fiiaxoveu)
their feet with his hands.

priest
(xp%i7rp.)
(TTAÎ/)
If
he be not able,
is
let
the archtheir feet.
or
him that
of
after
him wash
Howbeit
Saviour
forsake not the

for
commandment
all
(h-roby) of the
(CTWTJ^);
(*,oyos),
(yap)
these things shall ye give

8
account
that they also

(<ru.)
may
behold
10
the humility
of the Saviour
and may
and the renewed remembrance of Him u shall not neglect be quickened the more. They
12
the feast of the keep these three feasts yearly: Pascha (TTK.) and the feast of the Pentecost (?ri/T/jxccrr^) and 13 the feast of the Epiphany (sTnQoivsiz) which is the eleventh
(aftshsa) to
day of
i
(the
month) Tobe. None
shall
remain without going

2
B.
Perhaps N.
>.
was probably shorter. even gathering ... and eating 6 N.

];
>.
4
.
B.
N. would make (//.). marks a new section.

text.
?">
Ar. mistranslation
B.
[ ]
;
weak
was
12,
is
hard
to explain,
even supposing a Bohairic
8
9
shorter.
For
eie v.
Ac.
III.
10
12
N. 4- the glory of. N. to do this thrice yearly.
Zoega 398, 2 (Peyron). N. But (W) they.

"
13
B.
my
(error).
to
the assembly
into
their
(TUV&PIOV), neither (ov$) shall
any stranger
(vpvAjj),
come
(slfA JTi)
(
midst
from
another
people
save
the clergy
(xtijpo?)
alone.
67).
None
of
them
shall talk whilst
they
eat,
s
neither
(s-j^s)
shall
eat.
they
in
(
they But 2 (5f)

the
lift
their eyes unto each other

if
face whilst
3
the bishop
4
(577.)
speak a word of God

thereby.
are
their midst, they shall profit

68).
all
All
clergy
(xhypixs*)
*
that
in
the
nome
shall
meet with (XTTXVTXU) the bishop (STT.) thrice a year, on the same day, one with another, 3 after the clergy (zhypoq)
(TTC A/?),
of the city
and there
shall
be read unto them these they shall be written

village,
precepts fiixxiuftx)
for
and these laws; and

be set
in in these
them and
all
shall
every (XXTX)
precepts
that they
be
taught to
walk
(S/x.)
and these laws;

(sx.)
(S/-
that
the
word may be
Its
fulfilled
concerning the church
saying,
priests shall clothe

7
;
them with righteousness

s
,
xxiojwy)
of the
and salvation
saints
that the compassion (fTT^xy^vov)
may
rest
upon us
(IAX^T-/,:)
even as
1()
it
rested
upon
it
Philemon,
written,
the
disciple
of Paul;
as (KXTX)
is
Thy
,
n saints
12
Thy
unto
(
servant
of the
church
in
l3
in joy shall rejoice because of David, because that the clergy (Maputo?), the sons have walked in that which is pleasing (fV..),
God
69).
all
things.
(Sf)
if
But
there be a cleric (xhypixos) that

shall
is
an
husbandman, when he
harvest, he shall not
make an end
but
14
have ceased from reaping his of all his harvest, whether
wheat or
portion
1
(?)
barley,
(x/.ka)
n he
shall leave
behind a
(fiepic)
all
growing,
according to (JCXTX) his capacity,

>.
N. talk at
K[
3 5
2 N. ere they have ceased from eating. * Ar. read ti-het for ti-heu. on another. ],
>
Cf. tos in Can.

H.
>
Apost. 27.
and
7.
it
laws.
V. Amelineau, Geogr. XXXIV. 1 Ps. CXXXII. 9.
8
10
Philem.
N. as
rested on us (by error}.
10.
is
in.
N.
Ps.
-f
n N.
B.
[
+
].
And.
2
14
CXXXII.
Or planted;
not for gleaning (Sethe, Aeg.
Verb.
II,
662).
133
that
be for the gleaners and that they may take it with their hands that they also may be comforted, even
it
may
as
they
that
3
did
reap.
4
But
(5f)
that which shall
fall
to
earth of his
it.
reaping, he
shall not turn
him back
to glean
And
the sheaves that he shall forget, he shall not turn

to take
him back
upon the
shall
G
them; he
5
shall leave
them behind
for the
poor and the stranger,

7
that the blessing of
God may come

will.
threshing-floors while he doeth His
And
s
he
into his store-houses (^TTO^XV}) and fill them, pour and the blessing of God shall be in them and they shall not be bare for he hath obeyed the word of the Lord.
;
And
his
10
pt)
the
first-fruits
(xTrapxy) of every thing that

in
is
in
his field,
them
ere
10
[
shall
he take
unto the house of the Lord

his
God,
he taste them, he and
household and
his
children.
(
70).
whether presbyjters
according to
fiixMioofAa)
(TT/J.)
or
($)
deacons
15.
XII.
(iaKOVo$), first (-\-ftev) he shall observe the service (teirovpyla)
of the altar
(6u<r.)
(X&T<X)
these ordinances
laws.
(lvro>^)
and these precepts
and these
He
shall
do
the service (A/T.) of the holy place with his
own body
(ffuftz)-
despise (xar&Qpovlu) the ministry of the holy place, albeit (xav) he have not need (%peiot) to eat from the
shall
He
not
church
If
(ix.).
Rather
eat
(<*AA#)
he doth know this
in
his heart
(ex.),
indeed
all
not of the goods of the church

is
yet
(#AA#)
else that
is
mine
s
is
God
for
(y/>)
it
is
written,
]
The
earth
the
Lord
and the fulness thereof. n
a rich man. That [man was] exceeding kind
and divided
(%py<rTO<;)
with him his whole threshing-floor. Even so doth the Lord

require small things, that
He may
give great in their place.

(v7rap%GVT<x)
For
1
(ydfi)
whoso useth
(%pu) his possessions

3
>.
ac-
N. repeats this twice. N. both plur.
2 6 9
N.
N.
their.
7
N. they.
N.
>
his.
+
B.
[
for him(self).
].
N.
till
Ps.
He fill. XXIV. i,
N.
of God.
Cor. X. 26.
134
cording to (xxra) the will of God, him shall God make ruler over ten cities (KOÎS) in heaven, in the place of this one pound ((Avx), which is the riches of this world (KOC^CC); and
he shall use (#p3) also those of

satisfied as his soul
B. XIII.
God
as he will
and
shall
be
tyuM)
(/>/$-:)
desireth. Again, the cleric (xhypiitos)

(xco-ftos)
[
whose
is
the
life
of this world
with the tongue, [but] in truth. [And (Sf) he, when he is] about to gather his grapes, the first-fruits (XTT.) of [his] vine and the
first-fruits
(XTT.)
of
[his]
wine-vat
shall
he carry
his wife
3
in
unto the
his chil
Lord
his
God, ere he taste them, he and
and
he shall not gather of his whole vineyard into the wine-press; 4 but (#AA#) he shall leave behind a remnant of grapes hanging upon the
if
dren and his household.
And
he gather,
leave them for the poor and the foreigner and the stranger that hath gone forth 5 and the orphan (op$avd$) and the widow (%yp&) that are akin unto him. shall be] born unto thee [and shall multiply],
vines
shall
(7rpo<ryhvTO<;)
[
and
poor hath [eaten from] thy labours. Also thou shalt not turn thee back to glean the vine. But (jsAAa)
the
the clusters also that thou shalt pass
because that
by
(?
Trapaya) and see
hanging, having been left by the reapers, them shalt thou not cut; for the poor and the friendless shalt thou leave
them.
And
not
the blessing shall

shall
come upon
the whole vineyard

7
and the wine-vat

it
run the more over with wine;
and
be spoiled neither (ov$s) turned to vinegar nor shall that (ov$s) putrify which thou shalt draw from thy vat;
shall
H.
XIV. because
their
|
the
blessing
[
of
God hath come

]
thereon.
wines shall
there
is
and
shall
become
vinegar,
[because
ordinance (IvTohy) of God [in] them. Like him [whose] land (%upx) hath borne richly [and who hath put his] corn into [his] graneries (xTrcOvxy) (and) said not,
no]
1
Not
in
the
life.
5
r
= i/TeAtfv/ov.
But
v.
1
* 8
cf, Deut.
idic of
XXIV.
10.
21.
A>fv^.
for
7rpo<r7ropev6nevo<;.
Sa
Lev. XIX. 34.
Cf.
Deut. XVI. II, y
ol<rae
ev
vfj.lv.
Cf. Prov. III.
135
[
will give of will eat
of his
my goods] unto the poor but (#AA#) he said, and drink and be merry (suQpuivu)." So because iniquity (-Trovypds) God did part him from his goods.
;
He
this
said,
Fool,
thy soul
($E)
(tyvxy)
shall
be taken from thee
night;
but
the
1
things
which thou hast prepared,

do
it
others shall take them.
But thou,
shall
to(?)
thy
and thou
shalt
set at rest the

[ ]
image
(iixuv) [of?]
[
God, which
(or
who)
shall
thee.
And
of food shalt thou [give unto an] orphan (op(pavd$) and ] his beast or ($) a widow (%ypa), thou shalt find it manyfold.
For
(yap)
even the faggot of the orphan

in the scripture
2
(op.)
hath been re
(yp&Qj), cause (of blame) being found against him that gave not unto him.
membered
Now
man
(yap)]
(5e)
these things do
is
say, saying not that the lay

(svTohq)
;
(hotiKog)
freed
[
from these ordinances

]
[for
he
is
bound
good [works
thy
B.
xviL;
silence, [thy]
(
71)*
(TM!-I?) preach thee unto [others]. If they shall find [one of the sons] of the clergy
good order
(xhypixog)
concerned with
(?)
books of magic
else
(ftaysla),
he shall
be estranged from the fellowship father shall be put forth, or (7rap0t$i$e0{4t) him unto the authority
his
(xoivuvta)
($)
of Christ; and
he shall deliver
(i%ou<Fi&)
which
is
without,
that
all
may know
God
]
that he shareth (ftTs%u) not in the sins

3
[
of his son. If
(
7 2 )-
that desireth to do penance (ftsT&vosu),

all
first
(-f-
(tw) he shall [burn]
his
books
[afterward
?]
he shall
pass
three years fasting (vyvTSuu) daily until even, working
with his hands, in the presence of such as can testify con cerning him that he hath fulfilled these fasts (vwrreia) cheer
fully.
1
Thereafter they shall communicate (vuvayu) him. But
Lu. XII. igff.

Cf.
2
3
Job XXIV.
19.
Or
If the sin, or if the law.
Perhaps belongs to following canon.
136
($
)
if
the
manner of
[
his
penance (peTxvoix) be greater, so

she shall
that (tiWf) every one

B.
XVIII.
*
(
74?)]
forth
adultery
([irop]vefx)
],
be
cast
[according as (KXTK)] at
(fffv.)]
first
and they
also, if
[shall not
communicate
(
her.
l
73 v)- Executioners
shall pass forty
(<r7rsxou*,Tup)
(-f- ftsv)
they
have been baptized

craft),
(@XTT.)
before they had practised (their
shall
be
days fasting (vyeTsuu); afterward they communicated And (ph) if they have not
(<rui/.).
been
baptized
]
(j3x7r.)
before
2
(?
[they
had practised
shall
]all
their heresies
(PxTT.)
a second time in
be baptized xYpsa-u;), they the church (&.). Hovvbeit (TT^VJV) all

3
they that present themselves anew

fasting (w,7T.)
if
P.
shall
5
pass forty days
in.
and being read to have been they worthy, let [ L 3] of the back 75)two
[sons] did
fall
thrice
daily.
Afterward,
(?)
died.
And
also his
by
[
the sword, and the wife also

]
of Ph[inehas], his son, cast(?)

their passions (xafoq}
[ 7
God
shall] perish
which]
the
flame
[
burneth.
even as the [worm |Where]fore then have fear of
the altar
B.
(9u<r.)
XVI.
: "
78).
the mornjing, but (&M.a)

is
when
the
altar (for.)
prepared, ere
it
(sc.
the sacrament) hath been

it,
raised
on high, no voice
the
it
shall
be silent before
(?)
repeating
(itet.srdiu)
word of God or
is
reciting Psalms (^xXôg).

set
For
(yap)
*
written,
].
have
[
watchmen upon thy

]
[walls,
1
Moses
for this
said,
the mill-stone
meaning word, though it is rarely found as synon. of physicus or a kind of wether-prophet. We have here perhaps a rule like Can. Hipp. 13, Egypt. Ch. Orel. 41, Test. Dom. II. 2. Or their husbands. It is difficult to connect the passage with the Ar.
1
The
usual
As catechumens. Or three lections.
Cf. Can. Eccl. (Lagarde,

i
A eg.)
19.
45
Sam. IV.
17,
There should be more here, to judge by the lacunae. Is. LXII. 6. Deut. XXIV. 6. Cf. Crum, Osiraca, no. 270. The following passage has no resemblance to the Arabic, which also, after 78, shows a confused text.
37
[nor
life
(ouc)*)]
the grind-stone;
flesh
(<rapxixd$)
for
is
[it
is]
the soul
is
(^v.)-
The
take
of the
it
which
brought forth by
,
the wheel and the mill
((Avixotvy).
These then
said he,
not to
pledge;
*
]
for
he (from
whom
if
?]
they are taken) giveth

[
a soul (^y%ty) to pledge.

1
For
the mill-stone
80)
as
($) [the vessels
vowed
(-xvMiwoi) which
B.
XXII.
are in his keeping,
knowing
(plur.) that their lord shall seek

(trxsvy)
;
hands more than the holy vessels they are His image (slxuv) and His likeness
them
at
his
for
j
give her
(?)
to
him with
],
so
that
he be not
condemned
it
(xar&$ix&%a)
for
for
a robber (us hyrrfc).
For
(ysip)
him, even if (x&v) he be not crowned as a good virgin (us TrapQ.), that he should yet (SJ) not perish as (u?)
is
a thief.
(
8l)
steward
(?
olxovoftoc)
and they
(shall)
give unto
B.
XVIl/>
[what thou] shalt receive for their needs (%pelx). (yp) the glory of the whole city (TTG A/C) is the church (ex.). He that [spared] not For (yap) Paul doth 2 [ ],
thee
For
His
own
soul (^y;^) to give

3
entrusted unto thee.
His sheep whom The steward (olx.) then hath

it
for
He
[
hath
having made many more naked of their raiment which they have taken. Or (%) they say, A church (exxh.) will
87)]
it,
N. p. 177.
we
as
build
and
will give offerings

it
(irpo(r(p.).
Thou
shalt find that
they do give
these
from the goods of the poor. (For) such then 4 But for sin. there remaineth no sacrifice
(6u<rix)
(#AAtf)
the
God doth rather poor man unto him
counsel
(sc.
(TTSI&U)
to give the
goods of
thereof,
altars
the poor)
who hath need
rather than that there should be built for

(6v<r.).
Him many
And
so
that
thou
mayest know
(that),
when Moses
irrespective
the
The sequence of recto form of the fragment compared with that of those next
fibres.
3
and verso are decided, with some hesitation, by

it,
here of the direction of the

2
[Rom. X.
8]; cf. Arab.
Or unto him.
Cf. Joh. X.
n.
Hebr. X. 26.
38
would
finish the
tabernacle
(crx^v^),
the children of Israel to give a

that
God caused each one of drachma a head, every man

(TTO^SÔC),
from twenty years upwards, making six times ten thousand and three thousand and fifty; saying (sc. Moses), Let each one of you
was able to go forth
to
war
give a
soul
is
drachma
4)
a head unto the house of the Lord, for his
(4>v%
He
poor
shall
stater"
add thereunto; he that not diminish the drachma, which is the half
that
is
rich shall not
of the of us,
(%,peiz)
For
(yap)
God
For
that
he
may
save us; for

(Qu<rla).
seeketh occasions (aQopfty) (STTSI^) He hath no need
of sacrifices
in
(yap)
David
saith unto the

2
Lord
for
the Chronicles (TrapatetTTOftevov),
from a
xevryvaptov,
3
For His truly (ahyQuz) are all things which are. this cause indeed He would not that any of His creatures
(yap)
should perish.
N.
p. 178.
He bade
*
the priests that they should forgive

sins
men, saying,
shall
shall
Those whose
;
thou
be forgiven be retained.
(sic)
those whose
(sins)
(sic) shalt forgive, they thou shalt retain, they
As He
saith in the
Gospel
(ttiay.),
The
Son of God
(
88).
And
hath power (s&vria) upon earth thou boldest the (Sf) thou, O priest, since (u?)
to forgive sins.
dignity (a^luâ) of the Son of God, that thou
shouldest forgive
thou shalt retain and whose sins, (lit. whom) sins thou shalt forgive. For (yap) they take their gifts fiupov)
take heed whose
unto(r)
God; they shall not be able to deceive (read a God. For (yxp) not unto thee will they give, but
they
will
give
them unto God.

thce a mediator
God hath made
But (AA#) since (.afornj*) between Him and
men, have thou the more fear. Keep thyself from thieving aught from the house of God lest (^TTOTS) God bring upon
;
thee
His wrath
(opyvi),
like Gchazi,
which went forth from
Cf. Exod.
XXX. 1215; XXXVIII.

this phrase is out of place.
26.
*
3
Probably
i
For
KSVT. v.
Du
Cange,
5
s. v.
Chr.
XXIX.
etrek-.
14.
Joh.
XX.
23.
Mat. IX. 6.
Reading
139
before the face of Elisha
fEA/<r<rtf70$)
altogether leprous, be
gifts fi&pov)
cause that he
had stolen from the

in the
which had
(yap) this
been brought
name
of the
Lord God. For
(man) gat a curse and his seed

(
for ever. (ffirspfta)
89).
gifts
the
But (#AA#) thou, steward (olxov.), which receivest all fiupov) that are over and above for the affairs of
(JxjcA.),
the whole church
thou shalt not hide them from the

shall the
bishop
his
(eV.),
neither
(ov$e)
keeping; but the Lord shall be in the keeping of the steward

(sole)
(<#AA#)
aught in the treasures of the house of

bishop
(STT.)
set
(olxov.),
seal (ffQpxyis)
this
wise shall
it
gold:
(fV.). remaining it be with the treasury (yafyQvhaxiov) of the shall be in the stewardship (oify
in the
hand of the bishop
On
93)-
make
s
the
hour
cease every affair and every work (spyzriz) at of the offering (7rpco-(J).), that they may stand to
to]
B.
XXI.
hear
God
word, one with another. Those (+

(%/>/#)
(tsv)
that are
zealous (mouSa tog) have not need
of a charge (Trxpxy-
ys Aia) such as this; for

(Jx.),
(xai
yap) they go daily to the church
and the sixth days, but (Sf) still more (on) the days of Sabbath (<rappzTOv) and the Lord s Day (xvpizKy). But (^ after the assembly (wvaZte)
especially (ftahurTa) on the fourth
)
is
dispersed
the time of the

[
thing,
especially that which
we
],
that
].
is
precious and
exalted
faithful
(?)
above everything of
No
one of the
(TTKrros)
shall enter a tavern
for to drink, (-xuTryAot;)
especially
(/ci#;i/oT#)
one wherein
is
woman. No man
shall
enter a brothel
(
(Tropvsfov)
(Sf) if
to defile himself.
94).
But
youth [have come] to the time

]
for
taking
[for
wife,[and
his parents take
[not]
his
wife
him],
but
(ÂA^)
grieve
(MTTSU)
[him],
accusation
(xpâ) shall [come upon] them. If [ mother of 1. 3] the ( 101)] their house. [
1
P. IV,
Probably
of the monastery
but the text
differs
much from
the Arabic.
140
and another old
woman
1.
6]
].
only.
There
[
shall
1.
no
10]
maiden
that
[shall
P.
go unto any [ (?) hath died, be it her

not
[
]
But
or
if
[mother]
()
her father, she

?)
],
to
]
her
the
house
for
to
(&(T[T
[
but
shall
92.
(?ÂA^)
marriage-feast
[
send her to a
[
J
?
[
monastery], until
1.
6].
[
But (#AA#)
]
the
l
more and the nuns

[
}
(f&ovx%*i)
[
and she covet

[their]
and she be
virgin (TrxpQ.)
[
all
]
houses by
and
sober (or sobriety),

B.
in
order that
\
xv.
(
(
?)
cleric (xhypixcc)
(xipsTixoc),
],
neither (ov$s) Jews nor

if
]
(:y^ )
heretics
and
[
they shall bid
invited (xz/.sx) you, having

fornications
(Trcpvslx),
fall
[
as (uc)
knowing that
down into secret no man shall find

because
him
in
his
iniquity; yet (f) this one despiseth the temple
of God. Wherefore
1
God
shall destroy him,

2
^covet their life
(/3<o?).
Cf. Can. Apost. 70, Laod. 37.
APPENDIX
Four leaves
Press,
B.
(pp.
V{
^^),
now
2
in
Oxford (MS. Clarendon

39),
Woide
l
Sa
idic fragments no.
of a finely written
volume,
to the
show a homiletic
text
with striking resscmblances

therefore give a translation
Athanasian Canons and
of the passage in question, merely summarizing the remainder. XIII. I, I Pet. praise of charity (quotations: I Cor.
[The
8,
IV.
flee
ib.
Ja.
V. 20,
ib.
II.
13,
I.
1
Hebr. XII.
15.
14)-
Exhortation to
6
>
from
sin (quot.: Is.

I.
14,
Ps
XL
Amos V
and
2
3>
VIII. 10, Ps.

all
13,
6,
Lam. V.
21,
22)
to repent.
Let
young, Let them keep themselves holy, according as it is written them in the law and the prophets, that they should keep im selves from all fornication (iropvsia) and from all things
vain (xpydc) word proceed from pure (axMxproc), and that no swear any oath their tongues and mouths. Neither let them the Lord s command, neither (utter) a lie nor mockery
hear the scripture and repent: man, woman, old, but first of all, the priests.] priest, monk, rich, poor;
beyond
nor shameless in carelessness or jesting (trxooTTTu) or in sport,
and say: See, the priests words, lest their hearers hate them And when they are wanton (wotralu) and jest with men. derided by the great men are become foolish, they will be needs not speak of the people. For this cause they must
1
The
of script is that
Zoega no.
CXXX
(v.
containing the martyrdoms by the same hand.

2
of SS. Peter
and Paul.
Hyvernat, Album, pi. XII, I know of no
i),
The
recurrent
O my
brethren
makes
this probable.
142
any vain
a
at
words with their mouths, lest they become stumbling-block unto any man and lest men be offended them. Those that go in unto the house of God must give
(apyoc)
glory to God, and
men must give glory to them. Let them keep themselves from all error (n-;.#i/j?), lest God be wroth (p. 41) with them and destroy them like the sons of Eli,
upon the
(-xirsfifc)
altar
(0ur.),
because
of this sins and wickedness
house. Is
which they have committed before Him in His it not written: The priests which draw nigh unto
God,
let
them purify themselves,

If
tain of
them?
He
lest the Lord destroy cer not those for the sake of their spared
righteous (5/x^/;r) fathers, with

face
to
shall
whom He
oftentimes did talk
then spare a guileful and impure face, and erring (T^XVO:), wicked priest in His house, and not blot him (///. them) out? Wherefore no priest shall do that is dissolute that no man aught (bol cbol), may find cause
(xxxC.)
He
against
them
in
their
houses or
in
the church; but they

is
must be seen
heaven be
in
good words and your father which

2
in
glorified.
No
priest shall sport with

lest
any woman,
it is
whether
girl
or
grown woman,
he become an offence
for
(rxxvixôv) unto
any man among the people;
written:
3
Woe
unto the
man through whom

shall
the offence cometh.

in
No
presbyter he anoint a
(p.
(irpe<r(2.)
mix himself
oil
any matter
lest
it
5
nor shall
woman
with
with his hands,
he become
is
42)
an occasion
(xQcpp-j)
unto men;
for
written:
Thou
thee.
7
shalt turn
away
*
For the heart

his
hence, lest any one set a stain upon of man is inclined unto wickedness
from
let let
But let him pray only over the oil and them pour it out for them (sc. the women); thereafter them (sc. the priests) sign it and it to
youth.
(f(J)pxyl&)
give
2 Mat. V. V. above, p. 4. 3 Mat. XVIII. 16. This clause seems incomplete. cf. 2 Cor. XI. 12. Sihe mmok epai. Cf. \ Tim. VI. 20 and Zoega 478. Eccli. XI. 33. 8 Gen. VIII. 21.
Ex. XIX. 22.
7.
them and
let
them anoint themselves.
But
if
they be not
is
able to anoint themselves because of a sickness that
heavy
they
upon them,
shall
other
women
till
shall anoint
is
them.
No
presbyter
if
drink wine
shall
he
in
drunken;
in
and
the
neither,
drink,
they go
and out
village or in the
street, lest
lessness.
lest
they defile the name of God through their shameNeither shall they drink while yet the sun is out,
they become for a stumbling-block unto such as pass by (Trzpayu) and behold them and say: Behold and see these that be drunken with the offerings (TrpoaQopa) of the poor.
word which is written be fulfilled upon These be they that devour widows houses them, saying: and in a pretence do pray. 2 These shall receive the greater
Forthwith
shall. the
condemnation.
(<77r#T#A#A/#)
No
presbyter shall drink wine in wantonness
which, when they
nor in sport, after the manner of those fools 4 like them that make drink, shout aloud,
war
did
(TroXeôc).
This
is
the type
(TUTTCC)
of that unprofitable
folk of (former) times,
which made
for
in
themselves a calf and

mirth disgraceful to
worship
it
and shouted aloud

:
These be thy gods, O Israel, which saying forth thee from the land of Egypt. 5 Ye have seen brought
themselves,
it will work. They did change who created and denied God (0ucr/$) (zpvaa) them and worshipped the likeness of a beast and named it
wine,
their
how
great wickedness
nature
God, displaying their impurity;

priests of the people.
No
they (that did) thus were priest shall do violence unto any
for
they keep two weights in their houses, a small aud a great but every righteous thing $IK&IO<FVVVI)
man,
shall
neither
shall
unto them that the people pay heed in all things. No priest shall defile himself in any wise beyond the community (xoivocvltz) of his bed, lest they be for a
be
theirs, for
it
is
On women
anointing Mat. XXIII. 14. Ex. XXXII. 4.
women
cf.
3 6
Ap. Const.
Ja.
III.
i.
III.
15,
Test,
*
is
Dom.
II.
8.
Es-loidai ebol.
From
here the text
fragmentary.
144
stumbling-block unto the people and God pour out his wrath upon him. No priests (?) shall put sandals (TXV^KÎOV) upon
their
feet
when they go
forth
(p.
in
to
the
church,
neither shall
2
(6u<r.).
they
fools
cast
(are
44)
spittle upon the altar
True
and
such)
and
neglectful
(vofAog)
to
hear
lost
with their heart.
Wherefore hath the law

councel by the prophets
been
3
by the
is
priests
s
(Trpc^.)?
Whither
gone God
law?
4
[On God
to
s
5
Joshua.
command to Moses to If He so commanded

full
put off his shoes,

these,
and
how much more

Are
no
us? Is the church then
of thorns and of imporities?

?]
not
God and His
angels therein
For
this cause shall

(sic
man, whether of the priests or of the people

1
expL).
beyond
have failed
III.
5.
to find other references to or authority for this usage,
Ex.
2 3
Cf.
the reference to Shenoute on this point,

*
Zoega
p.
*
42.
Cf. Ezek. VII. 26.
EX.
III.
5.
Josh. V.
16.
BIBLICAL PASSAGES
quoted or referred
to
(a)
IN
THE ARABIC TEXT.
We
Arabic
do not think that the bible text implied by these quotations would at present repay investigation.
to.
Moreover, only half of the passages registered are really

quoted; the rest are merely referred
in the
if
From
Arabic
the quotations
frequently,
Coptic version
-
it is
clear that the
not always
was translated thence
directly, apparently
without appeal to an independent bible MS.

Page
Page
Gen.
I.
27
49
14
Lev. X. 2
XXVIII. 17
XL
44.
2
6,
4 68
14
XXXV.
4
ff.
35 25 52
XVI.
XLVII. 13 XLIX. 4
Ex.
III.
n,
15
54
7
XIX. 30
4
13
4,
XX.
ii
52
XV. 20
XIX. 22 XXII. 4
XXIII. 14
45
10
XXIV.
21
24
7 7
28
3
15
XXV.
XXVI.
17?
2
XXIV.
10
XXV.
9 22
3i
14
5
Num. XI. 1014 XVI. i ff.
4 6
6
36-38
XVII. 12
XVIII.
6,
7
^
21
25
XXVII. 20, XXXIII. 5

9
24
35
3
5
8
53
26
XXVII.
Deut.
I.
66
20
12
2
4 24
XXXIV.
XXXV.
29 22
ff.
IV.
35
ii
Lev. VI. 9, 12 IX. 7
54
24 IX. 3 XII. 32
48 48 24
146
Page
Page
Prov. VIII. 15 IX. 1
5
Deut.
XVI. XXI.
3
5
39
8
XVIII.
5
23 20
21
51
8
19 21
9
i
XXIV.
XXVII.
44
45, 46
XIII. 8
XIV. 28
33
8
63
ii
XV. 29
XXVIII. 9
XXXI.
XXXIII.
9 (j/V) 6
52
13
Wisdom
Eccli.
Is.
I.
VII. 13
31
15
39
I? 8
XXXIV.
Jud. XVII.
1
10
IV.
13
29
4
Sam.
V. 4
-
VI. 4
-
68
68 20
56
25 9
18
48
XIII.
9-14
18,
XL
XXII.
2
19
10
5
XXXVII. 36
XLI. 16
Sam. VI.
8 12
XLVII. 6
LIII. 10
19
63
10
51
54 23
25
XXIV. 14
1
LVII. ii
5
Ki.
XVII. 10
27
XII. 9
2 Ki. V.
55
LXII. 6
Jer.
56
XVII. 12
49 68
10?
9
XVIII. 15
1
56
5
Ezek.
XXXIV.
XLIII.
8,
9
7
Chr. XIII. 9
2 Chr.
XXIX. XXIV. XXVI.
14
54
56 6
XLIV. n, 12?
19
32
31
fif.
16
Dan. V.
Hos. IV.
3
8,
i
Ezra VII. 24
3(1) Ksd. VIII. 10 22
Ps.
22 22 22
61
9
ii,
i
57 8
4i
Am.
IX.
59
XXII. 10
Jon. II. 10 Mi. VI. 7
69
61
XXIV.
44
10
Nah.
I.
18
15
(II.
50
16
13
7
XLV.
L- 21
14
62
23
Hab.
I.
~ 13
Zeph.
III.
II.
LI. 19
69
;
4
8
LXIII. 12
24
12
5
HagZech.
53
20, 22
LXVIII. 28
II.
8
9
2,
LXXVI.
III.
20
i2ff.
LXXVIII. 60
10
2
5
IV.
LXXXIV.
CV. 4 CXVI. 14 CXIX. 37
?
i,
- 10
25 20
7
24
5I
Mai.
I.
7,
i
12
Mat. V.
33
13
69
13
9,
i
CXXXII.
10
CXXXIV.
44 24
- 14 - 17
22
68
13
28
Page Mat. V. 42 ................... 50
Page
Job. XIII. 29 XX. 21
42
55 55 19 12
51
-44
VI.
8
12
26
25 22
23
23
22
XXI.
Ac.
II.
16, 17
23 VII. 6 ..................
IX. 6 .......
.
42
2
i
III.
........... 55 X. 42 ................... 5i XII. 45 ................. 20
V.
-
ii
15
41 26
12
9,
XIV. 23 ................ 33 XV. 26 ................. 23 XVI. i8ff. .............. 19

19 .................
XV. 10 XX. 28
Rom.
II.
20
25
17
III.
52 35 26
1
19 X. 18
24
50 63
XIX.
9 ................. 21 .................
XIV. 21
Cor.
II.
XX.
15 ................. XXII. 21 ................
46
23
7
9 VII. 37 ff. IX. 4, 13
67 63
37
:
XXIII. 16 ...............
X. 26
XI. 22
XII.
17
44
7
XXIV. 28 ...............
16
XXV.
21 ................
29 ................
41 6
21
27
2 Cor. VII.
60
27
not Mat.)
XXVI. 24 ...............
Mk.
II.
57
13
7
(sic,
33 X. 21 ................... 26
12
25 ................
XI.
37 4
21
Eph.
I.
21
Lu. VI. 28 ..................
22
II.
36 .................. 68 X. 31, 35 ............... 35
20, 22
21 21 21
IV.
-
12
XL
46 .................. 12 XII. 19, 20 46

45
ff-
25
V. 19
24
20, 30
i,
4i
13
VI.
23
48
4
ff-
61
XVI.
8,
45
41
Col.
I.
14
Phil. III. 2
7
36 23
21
10
16 XVII. 36 (sic) XVIII. 22 ............... 26 XIX. 8 ................. 26

17 .................
18
20
3
24
III.
45
1
16
24
61
24 ................. 37 XXII. 38, 40 ............ 36

Job.
II.
20
Tim.
II.
9
15
34
6[
9
38]
15 ...................
VIII. 12 ................
25
III.
2
5
IX.
44 ................ 18 5 .................. 25
50 43
[add
V.
19
3
X. ii ...................
XIII. 14 ................
- 17 - 19
2 Tim. III. 16
37 23
148
(b)
IX
THE COPTIC TEXT.
Of
in
more than
the texts occurring in the Coptic fragments, somewhat half may be called quotations; yet the manner
which several even of these diverge from all other ver sions, leaves it doubtful whether they should be so regarded.
It
must be remembered that not

c
all
of the incidental texts
are elsewhere extant in Sa idic or available for comparison. Among the passages here registered, some have additional
words
i
(i
Chr.
2),
XXIX.
others
5,
14, Ps.
XXIV.
20),
i,
CXIL
3,
Lu. XII. 45,
Pet. III.
show an unusual sequence

XII.
the
14).
I.
in the clauses
(Ex.
XXXIII.
Lu.
in
while others
(Ps.
use different
9,
gender or number
pronouns
CXXXII.
c
Joh.
XX.
$y.
23,
2 Cor. VIII.
In Joh. XIII. 29 the Sa idic bible 290)
(Balestri,
Maspero
peculiar
Et.
The
ending of Lu.
supports the reading $0 for XII. 20 was accepted by

ib.
the
Arabic translator, as was the addition

of
i
45 and the
readings
In
i
Chr.
13,
ib.
XXIX.
14,
Cor. IX.
is
13,
Heb. X.
26.
Cor.
IX.
the verb /use
supported by Lagarde,
Aeg. 245, though
223, 247 agree with

is
Woide and
Balestri.
God
for
man
in
Mat. IX. 6
doubtless an error.
GENERAL INDEX
TO THE TRANSLATIONS.
The numbers
Adultery. 34, 35, 130, 136. Adultress. 47.
Altar, service of. 3, 4, 10,
15. 16, 19,
1
rr pages,
n =. note.
Blood, meat
31, 59, 62.
1,
whence
it
comes
forth.
13, 14,
Books, church. 77.

Braids (of hair). 119.
23, 29, 33, 36, 44, 48,
49, 75:
123, 133.
14, 25, 28, 31, 40, 41, 58.
Bread. 32, 36, 42, 69, 74, 126, 129.

Brothel.
139.
- vessels.
Angels. 4n.
Angel of
altar.
6.
Anklets. 34.
Antimony. 34, 119.
Canons of Apostles, n. - of Church. 17. - of our fathers. u8n.

23.
Apocryphal writings.
Apostles.
12.
of.
these.
122.
Catechumens. 30, I36n.

11.
Apostles, canons
Censer. 68.
Archbishop (S. Peter). Archdeacon. 68.
18.
Children in church. 62.

Christmas. 27n. Church the heir of kinless men. 65. Clapping hands. 118.
Conjurers. 30, 47, 74.
Archpriest. 43, 55, 131.
Assembly, places
Athanasius. 3, 69.
of.
30.
Continence. 13, 34, 59, 73, 118, 143.
Baptism, feast
of.
27, 43.
Court, outer
Curls.
(aSttpiov).
125.
Barbarians. 23, 56. Bath. 31, 78.
119.
Beasts of burden. 28, 29.
Daughters. 62, 63.
Bigamy.
Bishop.
6.
Deacon.
9,
10,
n,
20,
23, 29, 30, 31,
3,
10,
12,
19, 20, 21, 22,
23, 25, 26, 28, 29, 37, 40, 41, 42, 43, 50, 55, 62, I2 6, *3o, 131, 132,
33, 34, 38, 44, 62, 76, 118, 125, 133. Dead, mourning for. 65, 66.
Deposition of priests. 30.
139-
37, 78. Blessing terminates service. 39.

,
children
of.
Dividing of eulogiac. 32. Divorce. 35, 120.
Dogs. 23
(cf.
1170).
Doors of church. 24, 30, 38, 125.

Doorkeeper.
118, 125.
20, 22, 24, 30, 37, 38,
HaikaL 42n.
Hair cut
off.
47.
v.
Halfdeacons,
Subdeacons.
Drinking-place. 60.
Hallelujah. 33.
16, 31,
Drunkards, drunkenness.
143.
Hanif. 23n
(cf.
11711).
to. 16. Eagles, clergy likened Earthen vessel as offering. 51, 53.
Harvest. 44, 132. Headdress. 34.
Heathen. 23, 29, 30.

Heretics. 140.
Eating (sacrament), place Enchanters. 47.
of.
36.
Husbandmen
Hymns.
"The
of church. 28.
Epiphany. 27, 131.

ETroaptt;.
64.
33.
texts.
Ethiopic
79.
-
Ignorant
24
(cf.
p.
A ).
I2 5 n Eulogies (wAcy/<). 3 2n i 6 9i Executioner ((TTrsxovMxTcap ). 136.
Incense.
16, 68.
Expulsion of
Fans. 33.
Fasts
,
:
priests.
31, 34, 35, 47-
Jews. 29, 140.
the two. 31, 36, 122. 121. daily. 36, 47, 62,
63.
two days together.

- for a year. 47.
39.
Labourers, hired. 28.
Lamp.
Laity,
for
40 days. 47, 78, 136.

135.
or
24, 42, 129. of virginity. 62.
for 3 years.
Layman.
5,
29, 46, 50, 60, 135.
Fans Manfasawi
tualis.
Medicina Spii
i-
Lesson. 36, 39, 68.

Levitical priest. 8, 9, 36,
123.
71.
Festal Letters of Athanasius.

23n, 25n, 27n,
Fifty days, the.
5811,
nn,
2On,
Lord
day,
v.
Sunday.
67n.
62. Festival, the great (=. Easter). 27, 27.
Magic, books
of.
47,
135.
Magicians. 34, 47, 73.
Firstfruits. 14, 26, 42, 44,
50,69, 133,
Marriage. 60, 139.
feast.
134Fish forbidden. 59.
66, 118, 140.
Martyria. 58Martyrs, feasts of. 58. Measures. 28, 29, 38, 124, 143.
oipe.
Foot- washing by bishop. 43, 131.

Fortune-tellers. 47.
Fourth day,
z>.
Wednesday.
17, 40,
124, 127.
Friday, 31, 36, 139.
ardeb. 40, 45, 127.
Good. 38. Funeral customs. 65.

,
Medicina
MsTavoitz.
Spirit^âlis.
71.
Meletius. 24, 30.

70.
Gentiles.
18.
Michael of Tinnis. 69.

of Atrib and Malig. 71.
Mill.
Gildemeister. 71.
Gleaners. 44, 133.
137.
136.
Grapes. 134. Grind-stone. 137.
Mill-stone.
Money-chest. 57.
Monks. 58, 141.
Mother of a convent.
58,
139.
Priests, their trades. 36,
122.
Mourning garments. 47. - for dead. 66.

65,
- not
to
sell.
33, 131.
- who
132.
,
are
husbandmen. 44, 122, 125,

shall eat. 32.
Muslims
(:).
-
Mysteries,
23 (cf. nyn). Sacrament.
where they
Nave
(vaw c) of church.
125.
shall eat in silence. 43, 132. shall eat what remains of the offering.
New Year s festival. 27. Nome (veto s). 43n, 132.

Nuns. 58, 64, 65, 66, 121.
z
42, 129.
to
to
- to
c,
.
be charitable. 21, 35, 120. assemble thrice yearly. 43, 132. be barefoot in church. 144.
Steward.
to sing
and read
sins.
to the bereaved.
Oil for lamps. 42. 129.
65.
- can forgive - not to talk
- for anointing. 141. Olive harvest. 27.

Orders, seven. 20, 25. Ornaments of gold and silver. 34, 119.
54, 55, 80,

14, 32.
138.
at altar.
not to be servants. 29. not to swear. 141.
Orphans.
!34-
12, 26.
27, 38, 40, 45, 127,
13532.
not to sport with women. 142. not to anoint (baptize) women. 142.
Oven.
- not
Prison.
to
drink to excess. 143.
not to spit at the altar. 144.

Parents, obedience to. 61. Pascha. 27, 31, 38. 39, 40, 41, 43,
125.
126.
12, 26.
129,
131.
Psalms. 39, 58, 126, 136.
Penance. 30, 34, 47, 118, 135.

Pentecost. 27, 43, 131.
Peter, his authority.
19, 20.
Quadragesima. 31.
Reader.
118,
Fhysiologits.
i6n.
20,
126.
23,
28,
32,
34, 39, 49,
Pollution, bodily. 72. Poor. 31, 40, 42, 44, 49, 50, 54, 66,
!27-
Rich, the. 40, 51, 64, 66, 127.
130,
137-
to be visited by , bishop. 25, 26, 28. Portion (of sacrament). 36. Prayers for dead. 64.
Sabbath. 59, 60, 122, 139.
Sacrament, not to be carried about. 32. none of it to be kept till morrow.

,
Presbyter.
3,
10,
1,
16,
19, 20, 23,
47Saints,
30, 36, 39, 44, 126,

Priests, rich.
,
133.
the compassion of the

144.
43.
45.
Sandals.
2%if/za.
poor. 29. the youngest of the. 32. wife of. 34, 119.
6n, 34n, 63, 66.

55.
Seals.
sons
in
in
of.
47, 48, 135.
Separated, transgressors to be. 30. Servants = deacons. 62, 63.
towns. 36.
villages. 43.
Seven orders. 20, 25. Shadow, healing power

Sick.
34.
of.
of.
26.
accusations against. 37.
32, 35, 49, 74, 120.
punishment
of.
expulsion or exclusion
31, 34,
Singers. 20, 24, 28, 39, 126. Singing-tones, the. 64.
35, 47-
Singing-houses. 64.
153
Sixth day, v. Friday.
Veiled brides. 13.

Vice, places of. 64. Vigil of feast. 64, 65.
Songs,
illicet.
24.
Soothsayers. 30.
Sorcerers. 34, 74.
Vine. 45, 134.
Spitting in church. 144. in a priest. 37. Spirit of God dwelling

Stars, rising of. 39,
Vineyards. 41.
Virgins. 13, 58, 59, 62, 64, 137, 140. convents of. 35, 58, 64, 121.
, ,
126.
Steward
(oixov6poe).
40
ff.,
50, 55, 57,
male. 66.
I26ff.,
,
137,
139. 129.
the lesser.
may may
inherit.
66.
not serve. 66.
Store-chambers of sanctuary. 31.
Subdeacon. 23, 32, 118. Halfdeacon. 20.
Virginity. 60, 63, 66, 67. Vows on behalf of dead. 51.
of virginity. 62. 63.

=. things
Sunday. 26, 59, 60, 122, 139.
vowed. 129.
Tafir. 32.
Water-tank. 51.
Tavern. 139.
Wednesday. 31,
Weights,
v.
36, 139.
Tax, the poll-. 23. the land-. 29. ,

Theatre. 30, 48, 77. Thefts from church. 57.
Tithes. 26, 50.
Measures.
of.
Whores, place
60.
Widow.
12,
40, 45, 65,
134,
135.
Wine. 31,
59, 62, 69.
of dates. 78.
14,
i$-
Transsubstantiation.
Treasury of church. 55, 139. Tributes ($>6po) paid to church. 127.

129.
Wine-press. 45, 134. Wizards. 30.
Women
142.
to
be avoided by
priest.
13,
ERRATA.
Page
5,
note 13
read
Ps.
cf.
n, note 59
37, note 91 66, note p
read
read
LXXVI. 7. Deut. XXXI.

XI.
7.
?vtf</
19 (only}.
2 Cor.
for
198,
275.
91, 92, 93,
1.
/<?;
e&ov
m<\i
rra
1.
4
95
/<?r
read
margin.
1.
51) should stand in left

i.
94,
95,
136,
1.
B.
1.
6 from below
for
nO
;v#d?
npo.
1.
9 from below
for wether read weather.
Printed by E. J.
BRILL.
LEYDEN
(Holland).
University of Toronto
Library
DO NOT REMOVE
THE
CARD FROM
THIS
POCKET
Acme Library Card Pocket
Under Pat.
"Rel.
lnd^Fil"
Made by LIBRARY BUREAU

Crum Und Riedel - 1904 - The Canons of Athanasius of Al

Uploaded by

Document Information

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

Crum Und Riedel - 1904 - The Canons of Athanasius of Al

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

WORKS ISSUED BY THE TEXT AND TRANSLATION SOCIETY

THE CANONS OF ATHANASIUS

THE CANONS OF ATH AN ASIUS OF ALEXANDRIA.

PUBLISHED FOR THE TEXT AND TRANSLATION SOCIETY

WILLIAMS AND NORGATE

HENRIETTA STREET, COVENT GARDEN, LONDON AND 7, BROAD STREET, OXFORD

TEXT AND TRANSLATION SOCIETY.

BURKITT, University Lecturer

Magdalen College, Oxford.

BLACK, Joint-Editor of the Encyclopaedia

Mr. F. C. CONYUEARE, formerly Fellow of University College, Oxford. Mr.

A. COOK, Fellow of Cains College, Cambridge. Prof. S. R. DRIVER, Oxford.

WRIGHT, Vice-Master of Trinity College, Cambridge.

W. HOGG, Manchester. DYNELKY PRINCE, New York.

Introduction. [W. R.]

Table of Biblical Passages. [W. E. General Index. [W. E. C.]

Aoyov rov xylcv

Jon. Mosciius, Pratuin, XL.

In the Introduction to his translation of Athanasius Festal

more attention among theological

Oratorian of Jansenist sympathies, well

of the Liturgiarum Orientalium Collectio and as collaborator

garding the canon-law of the Alexandrine church

Die Festbriefe des

Ath.^ u.s.iv., von F. Larsow. Leipzig 1852.

narrating the history of Athanasius, takes occasion to

Habent (Arabes) canones

nomine, numero centum

codice bibliothecce Seguieriance et in alio quern Wanslebius,

describi cur aver at, qui exstat in bibliotheca

communes degesserunt ant

quern ultimo loco nominavimus, in compendium redegerunt.

Exstant quoqiie alia ex Us testimonia

apud Aegyptios Jacobitas jwn

accederet auctoritas. Sunt porro

multi qui act at i At lianas ii convenire non posstmt et

Since Renaudot no one appears to have read these canons,

this suspicion of spuriousness

well act as a primary deterrent from

which might concern with the any

of his predecessors, only

headings of our canons, and that not from a direct acquain

him (Athanasius) are due

1902; pp. 646, 674.

composed concerning the priesthood

chapter treating of the

the last words the writer refers to the 5th

Apostles and the

them and were assembled

the recognized Synods

There, under the heading:

of the contents of the work,

to be bishop of Tinnis, held

into 107 sections, so that each section should clearly

contents and that

(therein) anything should This Michael is presumably

with the continuator of Severus

nominated bishop of Tinnis by Christodulus (1047

who had already employed him

John of Anto him then that we owe the Arabic probably

version of our canons.

1430 of the Berlin MS.

IV, v. of preface and 322. L. c. 403, 407.

In that of the priest Macarius,